.4. , &°+ V d* . • " « « **o °o * ^ .v.». *^, .• -: .0 V \b 1 ^> « • a- 3 * V^V \*^V v^SV v .•A"i:.X y.^Sfe.^ ^.:i!i%V *Astffc%*, ^ .•• ***« t ^ ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS o4 Synthesis of Religion, Science and Philosophy^ "Round about, Eyeing the light, on more than million thrones, Stood, eminent, whatever from our earth Has to the skies return'd. How wide the leaves, Extended to their utmost, of this ROSE, Whose lowest step embosoms such a space Of ample radiance !" — Dante. Authorized for use in Colleges and the Congregation of the Outer of the Societas Rosicruciana In America. Nihil Obstat; NESTORIUS, X°, Praemonstrator. Paracelsus, IX , Cancellarius. Arresr; REFICIO, IX", Secretary General. September, 1920. New York City. Fraunhofer's Lines Regional Correspondences )■ 7th Iron 6th r 5th Hydrogen Iron Nitrogen Magnesium Y 4th Iron Sodium 3rd 2nd Hydrogen r 1st Plate 1 The Solar Spectrum. (From color drawing by Mr. Raymond Gaydell) rosicrucian Fundamentals cAn Exposition of the Rosicrucian Synthesis of Religion, Science and Philosophy" In Fourteen Complete Instructions Br K H E I /x Author of We Master's Word, Rosicrucian Symbology" True Christmas Story, Greatest Birthday, etc. Authorized by the High Council of the Societas Rosicruciana In America ^ Done into Print and Published by the Flame Press, at the Sign of the Rose Bush, on Manhattan Isle, New York City, M C M X X Copyrighted 1920. by the Societas Rosicruciana In America. OCT -5 1920 ©CI.A597669 TO THE FRATERS of the Societas Rosicruciana In America whose kindly help and fraternal co-operation have made this work possible, ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS is inscribed as an act of Karma. PREFACE In offering ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS to members of Colleges and the Congregation of the Outer of the Societas Rosicruciana In America, as well as to all others who may be interested in what is commonly called " Occult Science", the author is mindful of the fact that at no time has the Rosicrucian Brother- hood ever put forth what might be termed an official text book of the philosophy of the Fraternity. Nor is it the purpose of ROSI- CRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS to vacate the tradition. Any one with the slightest concept of what the "Rosicrucian Brother- hood" really is will readily understand that a permanent encyclo- paedic text book would be an anomaly and an impossibility, for Rosicrucianism is a progressive Art — a synthesis of Religion, Science and Philosophy. In the following pages will be found fourteen graded instruc- tions, with questions pertaining to each Instruction. At first intended for the exclusive use of Fraters of the S.'.R.M.'.A.'., it was deemed permissible and advisable in view of the rapidly in- creasing demand for the Rosicrucian teachings to place this work within the reach of all who seek a rational working hypothesis for every day life, based, not alone upon faith but upon the corre- lation of religious ideals and truths with demonstrable scientific data. In the present volume, the first of a series in preparation, no attempt has been made to give an exegesis of the Three Principles, Salt, Sulphur and Mercury, the Alchemical processes of Putre- factio, Coagulatio, etc., nor of the esotericism of the Elements, all of which belong more properly to the Hermetic Section of the Fraternity and will be given a complete elucidation in a subse- quent volume. Neither is there specific instruction regarding what is commonly called "personal development", for that belongs appropriately to the Alchemical Section or Secret Work of the Fraternity. It is the teaching of the. Brotherhood that no system of personal development really worth while can possibly be given out publicly, for the very nature of the process makes it one of intensive, individual effort, and, like a physician's prescrip- tion, guidance must be afforded each case according to the re- quirements of receptivity, temperament, psycho-intellectual facul- ties and personal characteristics. It is quite probable that some students may feel that a more detailed explanation of some statements and principles contained in these Instructions would have been advisable, but the author has believed it more expedient in a work of this character to avoid philosophical dissertations and amplifications of various occult laws, for the reason that such amplifications are to be given in the more advanced treatises of Hermeticism and Alchemy in this same series. This is especially true regarding the Instruction on Rosicrucianism and Religion, where brief mention is made of the Rosicrucian Sacramental System, simply because the exegesis of that system will be given according to the Hermetic standpoint. The primary purpose of this volume is two-fold ; first, to show Man's lineage, constitution and his relative position in physical and cosmic environment; second to show forth the esoteric signifi- cance of the Incarnation of the Christ or Christos. This Incar- nation is regarded by orthodox Christians as an accomplished fact of about three years' duration by impossible, supernatural and miraculous means. By Rosicrucians, the Incarnation is seen to be an accomplished fact of comparatively endless duration, at least so long as our planet endures; a process whereby Humanity contacts Divinity, and Divinity took upon itself Humanity and furthermore remains ever-present with all earth's inhabitants, making the "REAL PRESENCE" an actual fact in Nature. These Instructions are offered to the members of the Fra- ternity and others with the approval of the Masters whose labors are not confined exclusively to any single school or cultus but are a part of the general operative plan of the Great Cosmic School directing our evolution. In closing, the author desires to express his appreciation of the cordial co-operation and help extended by Dr. A. B. Allen, Messrs. Edw. Benedict, Jos. Berg, A. C. Grover, H. V. A. Rarsell and David Shapiro, and to Miss G. E. S. Miller and Mrs. G. F. Plummer, for their assistance in editing, proof reading, illustrat- ing and the manufacturing processes involved in the production of this book. Their constant and fraternal support has been a continuous inspiration. Khei. 1920. INDEX Instruction I Cosmology .Page 1 Rosicrucianism, Divinity and the Lineage of Man. Instruction II Periods, Epochs and Revolutions. Page 19 The Status of Man-in-the-ma.king during the various Forma- tive Processes in the Solar System. Instruction III Man and His Bodies. Page 43 Celestial Hierarchies, Vehicles of the Ego, Man-in-the- making. Instruction IV The Four Kingdoms. Page 63 Divisions of the Life Stream, Their Natures and Attributes. Instruction V Reincarnation. Page 89 The Life Cycle, Consciousness, Purgatory, Panoramas, Rebirth. Instruction VI The Nebular Hypothesis. Page 113 The Correlation of Occult Teachings with the Findings of Academic Science. Instruction VII Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Page 141 Rosicrucian. Concept of the Orthodox Trinity; Jehovah. Instruction VIII Terrestrial and Sub-Terrestrial. Page 165 Vulcanism, Seismatics, Activities of the Planetary Regent. Instruction IX Terrestrial and Sub-Terrestrial. (Cont.) Page 195 The Physical Action of Vulcanism Defined. Notable Plan- etary Considerations. Instruction X Lemuria and Atlantis. Early Transitional Forms. Page 221 Karma, Laws of Consequence and Compensation; Guardian of the Threshold. Instruction XI Formative Processes in Man. Page 255 The Cell; its Development and Amplification. Transitions, Vestigial Remains, Basic Structure of Protoplasm. Organisms Instruction XII Rosicrucianism and Religion. Page 291 Agreement between Occult and Academic Science; Points of Contact, Development. The Kabalah. The Noble Eight- Fold Path of Buddhism. Concentration. Instruction XIII The Human Temple Page 317 Rosicrucianism and Freemasonry. Summary of the Teach- ings of both Fraternities as Applied to Man. Biblical and Physiological Analogies. The Temple of Solomon. Instruction XIV Christian Rosencreutz. • Page 351 His Real and Alleged Connection with the Rosicrucian Order and His Status Therein. Details of the Rosencreutz Legend and Tradition. Addenda Page 377 Notes, Tables, Charts and References to Scientific Works. ILLUSTRATIONS PI. 1, The Solar Spectrum Frontispiece Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. 8. Fig. 9. Fig. 10. Fig. 11. Fig. 12. Fig. 13. Fig. 14. Fig. 15. Fig. 16. Fig. 17. Fig. 18. Fig. 19. Fig. 20. Fig. 21. Fig. 22. Fig. 23. Fig. 24. Fig. 25. Fig. 26. Fig. 27. Fig. 28. 29, 30. 31. 32. Fig. 33. Fig. 34. Fig. 35. Fig. 36. Fig. 37. Fig. 38. Fig. 39. Fig. 40. Fig. 41. Fig. 42. Fig. 43. Fig. 44. Fig. 45. Fig. 46. Fig. 47. Fig. 48. Fig. 49. Fig. 50. Fig. 51. Fig. 52. 53. 54. Fig. 55. Fig. 56. Macroprosopus and Microprosopus Page Pithecanthropus, McGregor, 1914 The Heidelberg Jaw The Piltdown Man Neanderthal Man, McGregor Lake Dwellers of the Old Stone Age Cro-Magnon Man Neolithic Man Bison Hunt in the Vezere Valley Cro-Magnon and Neanderthal Men. Knight Rhinoceros Ticleorhineus Hunting the Giant Cave Bear Tertiary and Mauer Men Diagrammatic Section of the Human Brain. Diagrammatic Chart showing Evolutional Positions of Man. .. Nature Forces Assisting in Breaking Up the Mineral King- dom. Tree Growing Up Through a Rock Beautiful Effect Produced, Showing Lines of Invisible Force made Visible by Freezing Water Among the Giant Trees of California Examples of Nebulae. The Great Nebula in Orion The Planetoid Eros A good example of a Comet The Famous Willamette Meteorite A "Close-up" of the Moon Comparative sizes of the Planets The Sun as seen from the Planets Wonderful Art of the Ancient. Indians Interior of a Cave Temple Diagram showing North Pole vertical to the Sun Reversal of the Poles Attainment of Comparative Equilibrium Summit of Mt. Knaweoweo, Hawaii Vesuvius - Stromboli Diagrammatic Sectional View of the Earth River Marks, St. Lawrence Basin Typical New England Boulder Field Great Boulder at Madison, N. H Summit of Mount Washington, N. H "Split Rock" Boulder, Mattapoisett, Mass View of "Split Rock" showing Opening. Types of the Dinosaurs Ornitholestes and Archaeopteryx Triceratops Trachodon Icthyosaurus Quadricissus Ornithomimus Ankylosaurus Magniventres Monoclonius, (Restoration) Corythosaurus. (Restoration) Chromatin and Protoplasm contrasted Types of the Human Hand Unconformable Strata, Contorted Schist Changes in the Earth's Crust. Watkin's Glen and Ausable Chasm '. Map Showing North Polar Explanation of Mammalian Migrations The Pentact Fig. 57. Model Skeleton of Radiolarian Page 257 Fig. 58. Lanugo. Embryo Fig. 59. Lanugo. Russian Dog Face Man Fig. 60. Chart of Changes in the Proportions of the Human Figure from Embryo to Maturity Fig. 61. Chart showing Cell Division : Fig. 62. Type of the Average Human Foot, showing Gradual Deletion of Little Toe Fig. 63. Natural Protective Features. Insecta Fig. 64. A Solar Eclipse, showing Prominences Fig. 65. How the Human Facial Angle was Evolved Fig. 66. Sectional View of Human Bone Fig. 67. Diagrammatic Section of Human Bone Fig. 68. Mesa Verde Cliff Dwellings Fig. 69. Casa Grande Ruins Fig. 70. Spermatozoa. Recent and Dried Fig. 71. Human Egg or Ovum Fig. 72. Examples of Diatomaceae. Fig. 73. Glass Model of a Foraminifera Fig. 74. Ripple Marks at Ausable Chasm Fig. 75. Tide Water Pool Group, Nahant, Mass Fig. 76. A Living Algal Pool Colony. Fig. 77. Tuatera Fig. 78. Trilobite Fig. 79. Chart showing Evolution of the Horse Fig. 80. The "Sephirotic Tree of Life." Fig. 81. A Gnostic 'Abraxas" Gem Fig. 82. The Mandalay Buddha Fig. 83. Rose Cross Tablet with Masonic and Alchemical Symbols Fig. 84. Egyptian and Christian Temples showing Man as the Archetype Fig. 85. The Great Pyramid Fig. 86. Man Correlated to the Cross Fig. 87. Ruins of Stonehenge, England Fig. 88. The Ichthus; Early Christian Fish Sign E'ig. 89. Johann Valentin Andrea Fig. 90. Jacob Boehme. Fig. 91. Dr. Robert Fludd Fig. 92. Michael Maier _ Fig. 93. Symbolic Title Page from Fludd's "Opera." Fig. 94. Elias Ashmole Fig. 95. Dante Alighieri Fig. 96. Engraved plate from "Macrocosmi Historia." Fig. 97. Portrait of Christian Rosencreutz Fig. 98. Diagrammatic Presentment of the Tomb Symbolism PL 2. Rosicrucian Tree of Life Fig. 99. Our Solar Source Fig. 100. The Great Sun Spot Fig. 101. Overturned Fold, New York City Fig. 102. Niagara River and Gorge. Rosicrucian Fundamentals, INSTRUCTION I. COSMOLOGY ROSICRUCIANISM, DIVINITY AND THE LINEAGE OF MAN. EDITORIAL NOTE : — The following Instructions have been Copyrighted 1920, by Societas Rosicruciana In America. Permission to use matter therefrom will be cheerlully given on application, providing due credit is given to the holder of the Copyright. §mmm% an fcxpnaitinti of ttje Heritable ^eactjhtga of ttje Moat IjoU} (§tbtt of tlte lutnj Sloae anb ttje (Sotften QJroaa ia about to he mabe. * * * Subject.— The SUBJECT of Rosicrucianism is MAN, the HOMO. Object.— The OBJECT of Rosicrucianism is the PERFECTION and IMPROVEMENT of Man, the SUMMUM B.ONUM. 1 Work. — The WORK of Rosicrucianism consists of the Psycho- logic, Philosophic, and Scientific study of Man, Physical, Intellec- tual, and Spiritual— the MAGNUM OPUS. Art. — The ART of Rosicrucianism consists of the application of the fruits of such study to the development of the Individual and the Race,— TRANSMUTATION. Cosmology. — The COSMOLOGY of Rosicrucianism is explained through a series of COSMIC REGIONS, WORLD REGIONS, SUB-REGIONS, PERIODS, EPOCHS, REVOLUTIONS, and VEHI- CLES OF THE HUMAN EGO. 2 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS How Rosicrucianism differs. — The Rosicrucian Order differs from all other organizations in this important respect, that it cen- ters all its research and study on Man alone, seeking through him the key to the Arcana of Nature. Exact knowledge. — Exact knowledge is science based upon the perception and understanding of a truth. It should never be con- founded with learning, which means the adoption of certain theo- ries or opinions on the strength of more or less logical speculation. Proper study is Man. — We cannot really KNOW anything ex- cept that which we are able to perceive with our external or internal senses. Thus the proper and ONLY study of mankind IS Man. Superior Creative Power. — Man, the creature, indicates the ex- istence of a Superior Creative Power, the Lignt and Substance of Life, from which emanated all Expression anterior to and including our Day of Manifestation. Divinity. — This Superior Creative Power is comprehended by Rosicrucians as Divinity in absolute UNITY, but Triune in manifes- tation ; One Substance, One Nature ; expressing as the ABSOLUTE, THE SUPREME BEING, THE SOLAR GODS AND GOD. Intelligence. — Man's intelligence presupposes the superior in- telligence of his Creator, and as Man is the highest achievement of that Creative Power which he recognizes objectively as such — "Made in the image of his Creator" as he has been instructed, 2 Man can really KNOW very little outside of himself. Therefore — Greatest Work.— TO KNOW HIMSELF is the GREATEST WORK of Man. Order, First Law. — ORDER is the First Law of Nature. Intent. Purpose. — The first requisite of Order is INTENT or PURPOSE. Universe and Man. — Thus, if we eliminate Man from the Uni- verse, the Universe would cease to exist, for no intent or purpose for its existence would continue to be manifest. The Universe IS, because MAN IS. Man sums up all. — In other words; Man, summing up within himself the records of long eras of evolutional processes, and con- taining within himself the latent potentialities for future unfold- ment, expansion and development, comprises also within himself all worlds, subliminal, objective and subjective. UNO. — The Creative Power or UNO, broadly speaking, be- comes the Macrocosm or Greater World, and Man the Microcosm or Lesser World ; the latter being the ' 'image' ' or representation of the former, but on a smaller scale. COSMOLOGY Microcosm and Macrocosm. — Note — The writings of occultism are replete with references to both of these terms, but many such references seem extremely vague and obscure. The confusion of the terms "God, Deity, Creator and Absolute" make the definitions given extremely contradictory, as also the indiscriminate use of the terms "Universe, Heaven, World, Cosmos, and Chaos." That the medieval Kabalists understood and differentiated them is certain, but the manner in which they have employed them in their writings leaves much to be desired. The usual expression, "the Microcosm of the Macrocosm" applies equally to the reflection of the Greater in the Lesser in all the kingdoms of Life and Creative Manifestation. The use in which these terms will be employed in the Eosicrucian teachings will be as follows: MICROCOSM Man MACROCOSM God. (Solar) MICROPROSOPUS Supreme Being (Universe) MACROPROSOPUS Absolute (Cosmos) The following are some of the attributes of the differentia- tions as given in the Kabala and Hermetic Writings: Microcosm — The Lesser World, or Man. One of the two Tetragrammatons. The Heavenly Man, the Manifested Logos. The Triangle in the Square ; the Sevenfold Cube. The Male-Female. Man, a compound of Intellect and Matter, is the Microcosm of the Macrocosm or Great Universe. Medieval Kabalists, following the Jewish, also called Man the Microcosm. Ancient philoso- phers called Earth the Microcosm of the Mac- rocosm, and Man the outcome of the two. Macrocosm and Microcosm, the Universe and our Globe are the dual characters of the Universal Matrix of Cosmos personified. Represented by a Pentagon. Pentagon within a Hexagonal Star, the Macrocosm. Triad or Triangle becomes Tetraktys, the sacred Pythagorean Number; the Perfect Square and a six faced Cube on Earth. Macrocosm — The Greater World or God. One of the two Tetragrammatons. Absolutely Perfect Square or Tetraktys in a Circle. AIN — the Negatively Existent. God, — Universe; Solar System. 8 Represented by a Hexagon. 4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Microprosopus and Macroprosopus.— Microprosopus — Universe; Supreme Being. Ateh — "Thou," Ani— "I" when speaking. The Lesser Countenance. Supernal Adam. Six of the Sephiroth. The Crown, Kether. 4 Macroprosopus — The Greater Countenance. The Vast Countenance. The Great Face; in Chaldean a pure abstraction. The Word or Logos. Cosmos, in form of a Man. Adam Kadmon. Hua — "He," the Hidden and Concealed, The whole ten Sephiroth represent the Heavenly Man or Pri- mordial Being Adm Oilah. Adam Anilah. Arik Anpin. Six and Five, Male and Female, Hexagon and Pentagon. Hua, Ateh, and Ani — A — Aleph is the ending of one and the beginning of the other two, the connecting link as it were. It is the symbol of the UNITY, and the unvarying idea of the Divine operating through all these. But behind the Aleph in the name Hua are the letters - and n, the symbols of the numbers six and five. 5 Man's resemblance. — The Microcosm of Man resembles the Macrocosm of the Universe in all its aspects except that of exter- nal form. Man's midway position. — Thus Man occupies a unique place in the Arcana of Nature — he stands alone midway as it were — between the long ages past when his involutional development began, and the untold ages to come, when his evolutional processes shall be accomplished. Man, the key to all worlds. — Rosicrucians therefore regard Man as the embodiment of all conditions objective and subjective, and find in him the key to worlds terrestrial and celestial, material and spiritual, seen and unseen. Our first contemplation of Man, objectively, reveals three con- ditions : COSMOLOGY 5 1. A visible organism. 2. Evidence of an actuating power or motive force. 3. Evidence of a directing intelligence operating from within. Body, Life, Mind. — The first of these conditions we commonly describe as the BODY, the second as the LIFE and the third as the MIND. Careful analysis shows the error of these concepts. Spirit — Principle. — Rosicrucians teach that MATTER is the external manifestation of an internal or invisible "PRINCIPLE." That "Principle" is SPIRIT. Everything that exists, visibly or invisibly, objectively or subjectively, MUST HAVE SUBSTANCE. Force. — The modus of its operation is FORCE. Matter, crystallized Spirit. — MATTER may be termed the ex- ternal manifestation of SPIRIT substance, in other words, CRYS- TALLIZED SPIRIT. Spirit, sublimate Matter. — SPIRIT may be regarded as Mat- ter, so sublimated and etherealized as to be invisible and intangible —PRIMORDIAL SUBSTANCE. Grades of Density. — As there are many grades of density in Matter, so there are many grades of density in Spirit. Life.— The FORCE by which and through which SPIRIT manifests itself as Matter or through the various so-called phe- nomena of Nature, is LIFE. Therefore, LIFE may be termed the visible expression of SPIRIT POWER. Universal Principle. — Rosicrucians define it as the UNIVER- SAL PRINCIPLE, the activity of UNIVERSAL SPIRIT OR PRI- MORDIAL SUBSTANCE. Note — Life is present everywhere, in a stone or plant as well as in an animal or Man, and there is nothing in Nature which is entirely destitute of Life; because all things are a manifestation of the ONE LIFE or ONE FORCE which fills the Universe. In some bodies the activity of Life is so slow that it may be looked at as dormant or latent, in others it is rapid; but a form which is deserted by the Life Principle ceases to exist as a form. ATTRACTION, COHESION, GRAVITATION, etc., are all manifestations of Life, while in animals this activity progresses toward a state of self -consciousness which culminates (is per- fected) in Man. To suppose that Life is a product of the mechani- cal or physiological activity of an organism is to mistake effects for causes, and causes for effects. 6 Man a Spiritual Being.— Man is an ABSOLUTELY SPIRIT- UAL BEING, who by the operation of SPIRIT POWER, UNIVER- SAL PRINCIPLE OR LIFE ; has, by a specific process, CRYSTAL- 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS LIZED his external substance into a form of MATTER known as his DENSE or PHYSICAL ENVELOPE or BODY. Involution — This "specific process" is INVOLUTION. Involution is defined as the Descent of Spirit into Matter, or the process of crystallization whereby Spirit attains a vehicle for visible manifestation, expression, or contact with other objective conditions. Universal Substance. — It has been written that everything that exists, either visibly or invisibly, must have substance. The one reality that can fulfil the requirements of this substance is Spirit. Therefore Spirit is the UNIVERSAL SUBSTANCE. It is the Cosmic Ocean in which all things from Universes and Solar Systems to Man are but its crystallized forms. Absolute and Man, both Spirit. — As the ABSOLUTE exists, it must be Spirit. We are told by theologians that "God is a Spirit." 7 The ABSOLUTE and Man, both being spirit, are there- fore of the same substance, but vastly differentiated. Man being the Creature, leaves the primacy to the ABSOLUTE or Creator. What, then, is the differentiation? Absolute, an Essence. — The ABSOLUTE is the essence of all potentialities in the Cosmic Root Substance. Man is the individ- ualized, self-conscious, differentiated Spirit at the other extreme of the long line of Spiritual Hierarchies, Angelic Hosts, Logoi, Gods of Solar Systems, and the Lesser Spiritual Powers which intervene. Divinity and Humanity. — Man is thus Divinity incarnated in Plumanity. The purpose of such incarnation will be made manifest in the Rosicrucian Instruction. Man's Mission. — Man has a Mission of Cosmic Mediumship; through him Divinity becomes Human. Through Man again, Hu- manity becomes Divine. Boundless Being.— The ABSOLUTE is the One Existent, be- yond exact comprehension, impossible of tangible manifestation to mortals, conceived as BOUNDLESS BEING or the ROOT OF EXISTENCE. Its condition of existence is beyond all known cosmic planes, regions or worlds. Supreme Being. — From the ABSOLUTE proceeded the Su- preme Being at the beginning of the Day of Cosmic Manifestation, under the Threefold Aspects of — Power, Word, Motion. — 1. Power — which "thinks out" 8 2. Word— the "only begotten" 9 which "moulds Cosmic Root Substance" 10 COSMOLOGY 7 3. Motion — which prepares Cosmic Root Substance 11 Great Architect of the Universe.— This SUPREME BEING is the one known to Rosicrucians and Freemasons as the ' 'GREAT ARCHITECT OF THE UNIVERSE." From the Supreme Being these three aspects manifest as follows : From the first aspect, Power, proceeds the WORD, the second aspect. It is the VERBUM, WORD, LOGOS, or "SON," but not the personality known as Jesus, or the principle known as "Christ" the "Christos." This Word, or Son, is the manifested intelligence of the AB- SOLUTE through the Supreme Being and the eternal cause of all subjective and objective existence subsequent to the primal activi- ties of the ABSOLUTE and the Supreme Being. This is the Word "begotten of the Father before all worlds" 12 "which brought all forms of life into being" 13 and without which "was not anything made that was made." 14 From the first and second aspects proceeds the third aspect, Motion. Seven Great Logoi. — From the Supreme Being proceed what are known as the Seven Great Logoi. The Supreme Being and the Seven Great Logoi occupy what is known as the First Cosmic Region. Chaos. — The ABSOLUTE lies or exists immeasurably beyond this First Cosmic Region in what Rosicrucians term CHAOS, the Universal Matrix or Womb of Nature. 15 Abyss — That condition of Chaos betw r een the ABSOLUTE and the First Cosmic Region is called the "ABYSS." Regions. — There are Seven Cosmic Regions. First Cosmic Region. — In the First Cosmic Region the Seven Great Logoi bring into manifestation and direct what are known as * HIERARCHIES" which diffuse and differentiate in sevenfold progression through the succeeding Regions. Thus in the Second Cosmic Region, there are forty-nine Hierarchies. Third Cosmic Region, three hundred and forty-three Hier- archies. Fourth Cosmic Region, two thousand four hundred and one. Fifth Cosmic Region, sixteen thousand eight hundred and seven. Sixth Cosmic Region, one hundred and seventeen thousand six hundred and forty-nine. 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Seventh Cosmic Region, eight hundred and twenty-three thou- sand, five hundred and forty-three. Among these Hierarchies, expressing in unity the Seven Great Logoi as they diffuse through the various Cosmic Regions, we find in the seventh Cosmic Region, in its highest sub-division, the Gods of the various Solar Systems, each of these Cosmic Regions having seven sub-divisions. God of our Solar System. — In the latter, the highest sub- division of the Seventh Cosmic Region dwells the God of our own Solar System. His Triune Aspect. — Our God, as well as the Gods of all other solar systems, expresses in triune aspect — WILL, WISDOM and ACTIVITY. When God Creates. — When a God among these Hierarchies decides in his ineffable wisdom to bring another Solar System into being, he causes his aura to occupy a definite position in Cosmos, vivifying each individual atom of the Primordial Substance or Cosmic Root Substance in the location selected, with his own Life or Universal Principle, thus producing activity throughout the en- tire atomic mass, and differentiating the vibrations of this particu- lar mass from the generalized vibrations of chaos and cosmos about it. This isolates in space, as it were, the entire future solar structure-to-be. Primordial Substance, or Spirit, is negative in its latency. The Creating God is a manifestation of the positive na- ture or polarity of the Supreme Being and the Absolute. Attraction. — By attraction, the Creating God draws upon the Primordial Spirit or Substance adjacent to his chosen position, and this added to the Cosmic Root Substance of that position, causes the latter to become denser than the Substance generally diffused through the Cosmos, between the various already existent solar systems. Vibration Every atom of this denser or intensified Cosmic Root Substance is then endowed with a phase of the God-con- sciousness which regulates its activity according to His intent, in varying degrees of vibration. Hyle. — This differentiated vibration establishes the World- Regions to be, in the new solar-system-in-the-making. It was known as HYLE by the ancient Rosicrucians, meaning Primordial Matter containing! the germs of everything that was to come into objective existence. 16 Body of God. — These World-Regions, when constituted and differentiated, compose in a broad sense the "Body of God," and COSMOLOGY continue to exist so long as He continues his creative activity. They are not separated by Space, nor are they or any part of the nascent system an instantaneous creation. World Regions. — These World-Regions are conditions of Pri- mordial or Cosmic Root Substance, intensified according to the differentiated states of vibration, but all interpenetrating one an- other, in the same position in Space or Cosmos. Specialized Dimensions. — They are thus "specialized dimen- sions in Space." Position in Space. — The highest of these Regions may occupy the same position in Space as the lowest. Highest in this case means the most rarefied. Lowest means the densest. The higher or finer Regions are developed first, then by the process of crys- tallization already mentioned, one after another of these Regions attains greater density until the ultimate of material expression or visible Matter is reached. Involution. — Down to this point, Involution has been actively bringing the Universal Principle or Life deeper and deeper into Matter for the purpose of building concrete forms, the different Regions forming connecting links with the creating God and Pri- mordial Spirit, the Substance from which these forms are con- structed and crystallized. Evolution. — From the ultimate of material expression, Evolu- tionary processes return the Universal Principle or Life to its Source. When Regions end. — The necessity for the existence of the denser Regions then ceases. The higher, finer Regions are the first developed and the last to be de-materialized. When the Uni- versal Principle in any Region has accomplished all that the creat- ing God designed that Region for, the existence of that Region is ended. This is accomplished by the cessation of that particular vibration or activity within the Body of God. Creation not an instantaneous act. — This in general is the cosmic scheme of creative activity in the establishment of a solar system. As stated, it is not an instantaneous creation. Central Flame. — Rosicrucians conceive of the creating God as the Central Flame, or Central Spiritual Sun of our Solar System. Great Central Flame. — They regard the Supreme Being as the Great Central Flame or Sun of our Universe. Nebular Hypothesis. — Occult science agrees with Physical sci- ence in the application of the Nebular Hypothesis to the Creative Scheme, insisting, however, upon the directing of the nebular ac- 10 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS tivities by the wisdom and intelligence of the Hierarchies de- scribed. Virgin Spirit. — Prior to the beginning of Manifestation, God, our Central Flame or Spiritual Sun, embodies within Himself the Universal Principle or Life as VIRGIN SPIRIT. Differentiated. — At the commencement of Manifestation, God differentiates within Himself this Virgin Spirit as sparks from His own Flame, each of which is destined to become an individual Ego or Flame; each endowed with the germ of His Will, Wisdom and Activity. Unfoldment. — In each spark is enfolded the latent possibilities of the Divine Father, which possibilities are unfolded into dynamic powers during the involutionary and evolutionary processes, while the Divine Will element renders each spark capable of instituting new departures in constructive development. The Physical Sun. — The first Manifestation of this Central Spiritual Sun is the projection or crystallization of the Physical Sun of the Solar System-to-be. This Physical Sun becomes the parent of the lesser bodies in its System or Family Group. The vehicle of the Solar God. — As the student progresses he will later observe that the Physical Sun is the Physical or lowest vehicle of the God of our Solar System, just as the Physical Body is the lowest or densest vehicle of the individual Ego in Man. Planets. — The lesser bodies or planets in a solar system are necessary, inasmuch as the differentiated states of vibration re- quire specialized conditions for the degree of manifestation each is destined to produce or accomplish. From the Physical Sun are projected rays of differentiated spirit substance as nebulous matter, at varying distances from the Sun, within the confines of the Cosmic Space designated by the creating God. Condensation. — Those farthest out in this Space naturally maintain vibrations on a much lower scale than those nearest to the Sun. The nebulae thus operating gradually condense, and by centripetal and centrifugal motion crystallize surfaces, spherical, in varying degrees of density. Physical World Region. — These bodies or planets thus repre- sent the development of Primordial Matter into visible or physical expression and form the core or center of the Physical World Region, the Regions before referred to enfolding and interpene- trating them all. Earth. — Consider the case of our own planet, Earth or Terra. COSMOLOGY 11 The Supreme Being and the Seven Great Logoi occupy the First Cosmic Region. There are seven of the Cosmic Regions. The Seventh is occupied by the Gods of the various Solar Systems. Regions. — This Seventh Cosmic Region consists of Seven World Regions, each of which is again divided into Seven Sub- Regions. First World Region. — The First World Region is the World of the Solar God. Second World Region. — The Second World Region is the World of the Virgin Spirits — the Cosmic Root Substance differen- tiated within the Body of God, before entering the descent into dense matter. Third World Region (First Aspect, Threefold Spirit).— The Third World Region is the World of Divine Spirit, wherein Virgin Spirit begins its pilgrimage through Matter. Here it is endowed with Divine Consciousness, the highest spiritual influence in Man- to-be. This Divine Consciousness, however, is NOT Self -Conscious- ness, which is a faculty only attained by evolution. This attain- ment is one of the purposes referred to as a reason for the Incarnation of Divinity in Humanity, or the Descent of Spirit into Matter. Here originates the first aspect of the Threefold Spirit in Man-to-be. Fourth World Region (Life Spirit, Second Aspect, Threefold Spirit). — The Fourth World Region is the World of Life Spirit with seven sub-regions like the foregoing. It is the condition wherein originates the Second Aspect of the Threefold Spirit of Man-to-be. Fifth World Region (World of Thought).— The Fifth World Region is the World of Thought, with seven sub-regions in two principal divisions. Abstract and Concrete. — The higher of the two divisions is known as the Division of ABSTRACT THOUGHT, and the lower as the Division of CONCRETE THOUGHT. Thought Divisions. — The Seventh, Sixth and Fifth sub-re- gions belong to the Division of Abstract Thought. Seventh Sub-Region (Form). — In the Seventh sub-region is developed the germinal concept of FORM, in Mineral, Vegetable, Animal and Human types. Sixth Sub-Region (Life). — In the Sixth originates the germi- nal concept of LIFE for Vegetable, Animal and Human Forms. Fifth Sub-Region (Desire and Emotion; Third Aspect, Three- fold Spirit). — In the Fifth originates the germinal concept of DE- 12 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS SIRE and EMOTION for Animal and Human vivified forms; the development of the Third Aspect of the Threefold Spirit of Man- to-be. The Fourth, Third, Second and First sub-regions apply to the Division of Concrete Thought. Fourth Sub-Region (Archetypal Forces). — The Fourth sub- region is that of ARCHETYPAL FORCES and the MIND STUFF of Man-to-be. This sub-region is the point through which Spirit or Primor- dial Substance becomes reflected in Matter. Fig. 1 MACROPROSOPUS AND MICROPROSOPFS. THE GREAT SYMBOL OR DOUBLE TRIANGLE OF SOLOMON. THE TWO ANCIENTS OF THE KABBALAH. THE GOD OF LIGHT AND THE GOD OF REFLECTIONS. MERCY AND VENGE- ANCE. SPIRIT REFLECTED IN MATTER. Third Sub-Region (Archetypes of Desire, Aerial Sub-Region). —The Third sub-region is that of the ARCHETYPES OF DESIRE AND EMOTION, SOMETIMES called the AERIAL SUB-REGION. Second Sub-Region (Archetypes of Pulsation, Oceanic Sub- Region).— The Second sub-region is that of the ARCHETYPES of UNIVERSAL PULSATION, or the UNIVERSAL ACTIVITY of COSMOLOGY 13 the LIFE PRINCIPLE. It is known to occultists as the OCEANIC sub-region. First Sub-Region (Continental Sub-Region, Archetypes of Form). — The First sub-region is known to Rosicrucians and oc- cultists as the CONTINENTAL sub-region, as it contains the Archetypes OF ALL FORM. Archaeus. — The Third, Second and First sub-regions consti- tute what is known to Rosicrucians as ARCHAEUS, the great in- visible storehouse of Nature, wherein the characters of all things are contained and preserved. 17 Mind. — The last four sub-regions are all concerned with the domain of Mind. Sixth World Region.— The Sixth World Region is the AS- TRAL W T ORLD, likewise with its seven sub-regions. Seventh Sub-Region (Soul) — The Seventh sub-region is that of SOUL POWER. Sixth Sub-Region.— The Sixth is that of SOUL LIGHT. Fifth Sub-Region.— The Fifth is that of SOUL LIFE. These three soul groups operate through the power of attrac- tion. Fourth Sub-Region (Feeling, Neutral Region, Interest and Indifference). — The Fourth sub-region is that of FEELING, which may be said to be the NEUTRAL division, as it is the division of demarcation as to INTEREST OR INDIFFERENCE, between the Powers of Attraction in the Soul Group and the Powers of Re- pulsion in the next three lower sub-regions. Third Sub-Region (Wishes). — The Third sub-region is that of WISHES. Second Sub-Region (Impressionability). — The Second sub- region is that of IMPRESSIONABILITY. First Sub-Region (Passion). — The First sub-region is that of PASSION. These three sub-regions are the scene of operation of the powers of Repulsion. Seventh World Region. — The Seventh World Region is the PHYSICAL WORLD, with its appropriate seven sub-regions in two principal divisions. Etheric Division. — The higher of the two principal divisions is the ETHERIC DIVISION. This includes the Seventh, Sixth, Fifth and Fourth sub-regions as follows: 14 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Seventh Sub-Region (Reflecting Ether). — The Seventh sub- region is that of the REFLECTING ETHER, wherein trained stu- dents may read in the MEMORY OF NATURE. Sixth Sub-Region (Light Ether). — The Sixth sub-region is that of the LIGHT ETHER which forms the medium for sense perception of the Man-to-be. Fifth Sub-Region (Life Ether).— The Fifth sub-region is that of the LIFE ETHER, wherein operate the forces for the propa- gation of the species of Man. Fourth Sub-Region (Chemical Ether). — The Fourth sub-re- gion is the region of the CHEMICAL ETHER, wherein the forces of Assimilation and Excretion hold sway. Chemical Division. — The lower of the two principal divisions is the CHEMICAL DIVISION, with the three remaining sub- regions. Third Sub-Region (Gases). — The Third sub-region is that of GASES. Second Sub-Region (Liquids). — The Second sub-region is that of LIQUIDS. First Sub-Region (Solids). — The First sub-region is that of SOLIDS. Now Rosicrucians designate Matter as follows: SPIRIT, Pri- mordial or Cosmic Root Substance is called — Materia Prima MATERIA PRIMA, A'Wasa. In manifestation this is distinguished as a Materia Remota. b Materia Proxima. c Materia Ultima. Applying this to the preceding World Regions and their re- spective sub-regions, we find that: From the ABSOLUTE, the UNO or 0, we come through Ma- teria Prima to the World of Divine Spiirt. Threefold Spirit. — The world of Divine Spirit, the W 7 orld of Life Spirit, and the Abstract Division of the Thought World which develops the Human Spirit, combine to bestow upon Man-to-be his Threefold Spirit, composed of the Divine Element, Atma; the Life Element, Buddhi; and the Human Element, Manas. Spirit Man (Life Spirit). — These are described by some oc- cultists as the Spirit Man (Divine), Life Spirit (Life), and the Spirit Self (Human). Spirit Self. — This Threefold Spirit is constituted from Materia Remota, which is Materia Prima in the stages of Involution. COSMOLOGY 15 Threefold Body. — Continuing the process of Involution or crystallizing, somewhat as does the crustacean its soft tissue into the outer hard, protective shell, this Threefold Spirit projects from itself the THREEFOLD BODY of Man. Astral Body. — From the Human Spirit is developed the AS- TRAL BODY, through the operation of the forces in the Astral World Region. Etheric Body. — From the Life Spirit is developed the ETHERIC BODY, called by some the "Vital" Body, through the use of the forces in the Etheric Division of the Physical World Region. Physical Body. — From the Divine Spirit is developed the PHYSICAL BODY by virtue of the forces of the Chemical Divi- sion of the Physical World. The Shadow. — Just as a shadow is projected from an object whose farthest surface is illumined, so this Threefold Body is really the shadow of the Threefold Spirit, for the Material is evanescent, and only the purely Spiritual forms are destined to final persistence, as we shall learn later on. This Threefold Body is expressed by Materia Proxima, or Matter in the apparent stages of Involution-Evolution. Threefold Soul. — In the process of evolution, the Threefold Spirit transmutes the assimilated experience of the Threefold Body into an ESSENCE, which it extracts therefrom, as the THREEFOLD SOUL, described as the— a Conscious or Sentient Soul, b Intellectual or Rational Soul. c Self-conscious or Emotional Soul. The Threefold Soul is expressed as Materia Ultima. "Soul is that which gives knowledge duration." 18 "Soul is the Ego, not yet conscious of its spiritual Nature." 19 "Soul is the Ego revealed in its real nature as the Hidden Central Flame of the Man. It emerges unveiled, a drop from the ocean of primordial essence." 20 "The Divinity dwelling in Man speaks, when the Soul recog- nizes itself as an Ego. The Ego is related to God as a drop of water to the ocean." 21 Mind. — All these Threefold conditions are united by the LINK OF MIND. "Thou something from Nothing, in Thee, I am I." 22 Rosicrucian Motto. — 10 — 1, the Uno. "Omnia ab Uno" the Rosicrucian motto. 16 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS The Threefold Spirit thus projected and manifested in the attainment of individuality and self-consciousness, becomes the Ego, which is nourished by the Soul Essence extracted from the Threefold Body as its pabulum. This in brief form is the lineage of Man. It will be seen that from the ABSOLUTE to Man, everything is the same Cosmic Root Substance in varying forms of Manifes- tation, expression and projection, ONE SOURCE, ONE SUB- STANCE, ONE GOAL. QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 1 1. What is to be made in these Instructions on the Rosicrucian Philosophy? 2. What is the SUBJECT of Rosicrucianism? 3. What is the OBJECT of Rosicrucianism? 4. What is the WORK of Rosicrucianism? 5. What is the ART of Rosicrucianism? 6. How is Rosicrucian Cosmology explained? 7. How does the Rosicrucian Order differ from all others? 8. W T hat is exact knowledge? 9. What does Man, the Creature, indicate? 10. How is the Superior Creative Power comprehended by Rosi- crucians? 11. What is Man's greatest work? 12. What is the first law of Nature? 13. What is the first requisite or intent of Order? 14. What would result if Man were eliminated from the Universe? 15. What does Man sum up? 16. What is said regarding the teachings and writings of oc- cultism concerning Microcosm and Macrocosm? 17. What are some of the attributes of the differentiations as given in the Kabala and Hermetic writings. 18. What do the whole ten Sephiroth represent? 19. How does the Microcosm Man resemble the Macrocosm of the Universe? 20. Explain Man's midway position in the Arcana of Nature. 21. What three conditions does Man display? 22. What do Rosicrucians teach regarding Matter? COSMOLOGY 17 23. Explain the difference between Matter and Spirit. 24. What is Life? 25. Give the Rosicrucian definition of Universal Principle. 26. In what way is Man said to be a Spiritual Being? 27. What is said of both the Absolute and Man? 28. In what way is the Absolute to be considered an Essence? 29. What is Man, in view of the foregoing? 30. What is Man's Mission? 31. How do we conceive of the Absolute? 32. What first proceeds from the Absolute? 33. By what name is this Being known to Rosicrucians and Free- masons ? 34. What are the three aspects of the Supreme Being? 35. What proceed from the Supreme Being? 36. What is the region occupied by the Supreme Being and the Creative Logoi? 37. Where does the Absolute exist? 38. What is the Abyss? 39. How many Cosmic Regions are there? 40. Name them, and the Hierarchies that diffuse through them. 41. Where dwells the God of our Solar System? 42. Name his Threefold aspects. 43. How does He create? 44. How does He operate through Attraction? 45. How through Vibration? 46. What is Hyle? 47. What, constitutes the Body of God? 48. What are World Regions? (Specialized dimensions in space.) 49. Give their relative positions in space. 50. What is the function of Involution? 51. What is the function of Evolution? 52. How is a world region brought to an end? 53. Is creation an instantaneous act? 54. What is the Rosicrucian concept of the Central Flame? 55. What is Virgin Spirit? 56. What are the possibilities of unfoldment in Virgin Spirit? 57. What is our Physical Sun? 18 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 58. What is the purpose of the Planets? 59. What do the Planets or Bodies represent? 60. Apply the Cosmic and World Regions to our Earth. 61. Give the known sub-divisions in each world plane or region. 62. Give the ethers and the functions of each ether. 63. How do Rosicrucians designate Matter? 64. What is the Threefold Spirit? 65. How is it denned by some occultists? 66. What is the Threefold Body? 67. What is the Threefold Soul? 68. How is Mind described? (As a link.) 69. What is the Rosicrucian Motto? 70. What does this Lineage of Man show forth? For chart of World Regions see Appendix. INSTRUCTION II. PERIODS, EPOCHS, AND REVOLUTIONS. The Status of Man-in-the-making during the various formative processes in the solar system. Stages of Earth. — In this Instruction we shall consider the stages through which the Earth has passed during the present Day of Manifestation. The Cosmic and World Regions which have been described in the previous Instruction apply equally to all the planets in our Solar System; thus, in studying the conditions of our own Earth, we are also studying those of our planetary neigh- bors, with differentiations as to density, velocity, chemical compo- sition, etc., due to their different positions in ''Space," at varying distances from their parent Sun. "Planes." — We do not as a rule use the term "Plane" in these Instructions, although it is frequently employed by legitimate oc- cult bodies, for it is apt to cause misinterpretation of the idea it represents. Many students interpret the "Planes" of occult science as being superimposed, one upon another, whereas just the oppo- site is meant. The term "Region" answers the purpose much bet- ter. It must be borne in mind whenever the term "Plane" is used, that it means a "condition" or "state" and the plural usage is that they interpenetrate each other, just as one may mix several gases of different specific gravities and densities within the same space. Thus the Cosmic Regions interpenetrate each other and all the World Regions as well. Seven Periods. — In the previous Instruction we outlined the lineage and descent of Man to the Physical World Region, or rather to the Chemical Division of the same, with its three sub- regions. In this descent Man has passed through varying degrees of developing consciousness which will be fully described in the In- struction on Consciousness. These varying degrees of conscious- ness have been and will be accomplished in the course of specific periods of evolution. There are seven of these periods. 2 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 1 The Saturn Period, 2 The Sun Period, 3 The Moon Period, 4 The Earth Period, 5 The Jupiter Period, 6 The Venus (or Venusian) Period, 7 The Vulcan Period. Do not refer to the seven planets. — These periods do not refer to the planets for which they are named. They have re- ceived their names from the analogies they bear to conditions of creative process through which astronomical science shows the planets of our Solar System have been and are now passing. Reincarnations of our Earth. — Also, when the truth of Re- incarnation or rebirth is more fully understood, these periods will be found to be the reincarnations or rebirths of our planet Earth. Analytically: the attributes, natures and properties of the periods are as follows: Saturn Period. — Warmth, darkness, highest and lowest ve- hicles of Man-in-the-making taking concrete form: Germinal Con- sciousness developing (similar to the trance consciousness of the present mineral), begun in the rest period of this general period. Divine Spirit and Physical Body. Sun Period. — Glowing light balls of the consistency of gas: Dreamless Sleep Consciousness, Life Spirit and Etheric Body con- creting. Moon Period. — Moisture, heat, steam, water; Human Spirit and Astral Body concrete; Ego becomes individualized. Dream Consciousness. Earth Period. — In two halves, the Mars half and the Mercury half. Mars half: Precipitation, crystallization, concretion, attain- ment of full Waking Consciousness — Self Consciousness. Iron ele- ments introduced; wars, mechanical progress. Mercury half: Development of Mind; intellectual progress, emphasis of Form, Color and Tone in the application of aesthetic- ism to human life and environment. Jupiter Period. — Universal altruism, love of humanity, broth- erhood. Venus Period. — Reign of beauty in all departments of life, necessity for and supremacy of perfection of Form, Color and Tone, as essentials to expansion and amplification of the self- consciousness in the ALL-consciousness. PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 21 Vulcan Period. — Development of creative impulse and energj in the human akin to that of the greater Hierarchies ; the entering into the Cosmic Consciousness of the present humanity as a whole. Day of Manifestation (Septenary). — These periods constitute the Septenary Day of Manifestation, and at their termination comes the Cosmic Night wherein the forces reorganize for another Day of Manifestation. While called the Cosmic Night it is a period of intense activity, for the cosmic operations executed on such a scale of inconceivable magnitude necessitate preparation of the most thorough nature. Cosmic Night. — Neither does the Cosmic Night mean the end of the consciousness of the present evolving humanity, for this wave of evolution will then be far advanced along still higher path- ways. Seven Periods are dual. — These Seven Periods are dual in their application, for they relate to the seven stages of develop- ment of the Solar System, and also to the seven stages of develop- ment of our own Earth. Earth has its own Periods. — Thus, the Earth has its own Saturn, Sun, Moon, Earth, Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan Periods, each with the characteristics above described and applying to its humanity specifically. Periods finished. — In the Earth's evolution we have already passed the Saturn, Sun and Moon periods, also the Mars half of the Earth Period and are now in the Mercury half. Four Elements. — It will be noted that the four elements mani- fested in our Earth evolution as follows: Saturn Period, One Element FIRE. Sun Period, Two Elements FIRE and Water. Moon Period, Three Elements FIRE, Air and W T ater. Earth Period, Four Elements _ FIRE, Air, Water and Earth. Cosmic Night. — Besides the Cosmic Night at the close of the Septenary Day of Manifestation, there is also a Cosmic Night of briefer duration between each Period. Each Period is Septenary in its nature as well, for the life impulse makes seven complete circuits or rounds during each period. Thus each period is said to have seven revolutions, each being spherical and each world region being globular. Globes. — When the life wave has traveled once around through all the world regions, it has made a revolution; and seven of these revolutions make a Period. 22 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS First Day of Creation. — With the Seven revolutions around the seven world region "globes/' the First Day of Creation is at an end ; the Saturn Period closes ; a Cosmic Night sets in, and after a rest and assimilation of forces and experience, the Sun Period, or Second Day of Creation begins. 777 Incarnations. — The Seven revolutions around the seven globes of the seven Periods constitute what is called the 777 In- carnations, or the Pilgrimage of the Virgin Spirits. Reabsorption (Universal Night). — At the end of the last -revolution the life wave is reabsorbed into the Body of God, the globes dissolve, and the life wave remains absorbed in God for a length of time equal to the time occupied by the activity of the whole Seven Periods. God himself then merges into the Supreme Being during the Cosmic Night, or as it is better called, the Uni- versal Night, in contradistinction to the interim between periods. When the similar process is completed in the entire Universe, the Supreme Being merges into the Absolute, in preparation for an- other Great Day of Manifestation. Seven Creative Days. — Thus we see how the Seven Creative Days are accomplished, each Day being a distinct period of evo- lution. For the purpose of collateral reading in the Holy Scriptures the following entries may be made in the student's Bible: Biblical Parallels. — Saturn period Genesis, i, 2nd vs. Sun Period Genesis, i, 3rd vs.. Moon Period Genesis, i, 6th vs. Earth Period to 4th Revolution Genesis, i, 9th vs. Epochs. — The Earth evolution now being prepared for Man's manifestation, he appears on the stage an Ego but with his self- consciousness latent, that is, in process of unfoldment. This un- foldment was accomplished in a series of EPOCHS. The Epochs according to the Rosicrucian teachings are — 1 The Polarian Epoch, 2 The Hyperborean Epoch, 3 The Lemurian Epoch, 4 The Atlantean Epoch, 5 The Aryan Epoch — Man's present state. Mineral-Man. — In the Polarian Epoch Man had only his Physi- cal Body, as minerals now have, and is therefore called the min- eral-man. PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 23 Plant-Man In the Hyperborean Epoch Man had his Physical Body and the Etheric Body, or the power of growth, hence he is known as the plant or vegetable-man. Animal-Man. — In the Lemurian Epoch Man had the Physical Body, the Etheric Body and the Astral Body, with powers of loco- motion, hence is called the animal-man. Man. — In the Atlantean Epoch Man had the Physical, Etheric, Astral bodies with MIND unfolding and in this Epoch is, generally speaking, first known as MAN, as we can begin to visualize him. In the present or Aryan Epoch Man will partially develop his Ego. Biblical Parallels. — For the purposes of Biblical notation the following references may be noted: 1 Polarian Epoch Genesis, i, 1-9. 2 Hyperborean Epoch Genesis, i, 11-19. 3 Lemurian Epoch.. Genesis, i, 20-23. 4 Atlantean Epoch Genesis, i, 24-31. 5 Aryan Epoch Genesis, ii, entire chapter. Biblical Creative Days. — The Polarian Epoch includes the First, Second and part of the Third creative days according to the Genesiac account. The Hyperborean Epoch includes the remainder of the Third and the Fourth day. The Lemurian Epoch includes the Fifth day. The Atlantean Epoch includes the Sixth day. The Aryan Epoch includes the Seventh day entirely. While we have considered the various Periods of evolution pertaining to our Earth, and consequently to other members of our Solar System, these planets had not as yet been thrown off from their parent Sun, although they were forming within its sphere. Thus the Polarian Epoch is so called because human evolution began at the Polar Region of the Sun. The Sun beings, who were at that time the highest evolved, formed Man's mineral body from the at- tenuated chemical matter, organizing a vehicle absolutely different from that we now recognize as human. Anthropology shows us that the physical body of Man of today is vastly different from that of the Pithecanthropus Erectus of Java, or the Oligocene Propliopithecus, the ancestral primates of Egypt at least 525,500 years ago. And correspondingly, the body (physical) of Man 25,000 years hence will also be vastly different from that of today. 2 4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS In the Polarian Epoch the physical body was a coarse, porous, bulbous shaped vehicle with an opening at one end. The descrip- tion of these organs of the early bodies belongs to the Instruction on the vehicles of Man, so we will not pursue them farther at this time. Hyperborean Epoch (Why Called). — Hyperborean Epoch is so called from the formation of surface or "crust islands" on the periphery of the Sun's sphere, islands as it were in a sea of Fire. When the Earth Left the Sun. — After Mars, the Earth was thrown off from the parent Sun near the end of the Hyperborean Epoch, as its continued incrustation had become a hindrance to the evolutionary process thereon. Later Venus and Mercury fol- lowed, due to the same reason. Our Earth when thrown off also included our Moon. Lemurian Epoch (Persistence of Name). — Lemurian Epoch is notable for the institution of separate personality, division of hu- manity into sexes, establishment of sexual relations, organization of races and tribal groups. The persistence of the name Lemuria is seen in the application of the term "Lemur" to many of the anthropoids. The atmosphere of Lemuria was dense and hot like fire fog. The Earth's crust was a partial sea of boiling water, with islands and many volcanoes. Animal and vegetable growths were gigantic. During the Lemurian Epoch occurred the so-called "Fall of Man." Fall of Man. — In his early stages Man's consciousness was directed inwards. Thus, although the sexes were differentiated, the propagative functions were in accordance (under guidance of creative hierarchies) with solar and lunar influences ; gestation and parturition caused neither pain or inconvenience. As Man in Bib- lical verbiage "knew his wife," that is, directed his senses out- wardly, he surrendered to the sensuous mode of propagation, and thenceforth earned bread by the sweat of his brow, and womb- man or woman was made to bring forth young in sorrow and travail. Sixteen Races. — We have said that Races began in this Epoch ; there are Sixteen to our evolutionary wave, past, present and fu- ture, divided as follows: One race, end of Lemurian Epoch. Seven races, during Atlantean Epoch. Seven races, during Aryan Epoch. One race, during Sixth Epoch. No further races will follow. PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 25 Atlantean conditions. — Atlantean Epoch was notable for mar- velous climatic conditions. Midway between the icy Polar Region and the hot, volcanic southern region the atmosphere was a thick, heavy fog, through which the sun rarely shone. Atlantean Man had a small head, no forehead, or frontal brain, gigantic arms and legs, and leaped rather than walked. Ego not yet indrawn. — The Ego was not yet entirely indrawn. In the fully developed Man, the two cardinal points in the physical body and the etheric body become concentric at a place just between the eyes, half an inch below the skin, at what may be called the root of the nose. When the Ego is fully indrawn, this is its home or seat, with its ramifications of the threefold spirit throughout the circulatory system. In the Atlanteans these two concentric points occupied the positions much as we find them today in animals. The Atlanteans developed Mind especially in the aspect of cunning. They also developed Memory and attained the rudiments of language. Nations and Kings. — Nations were organized, and Kings be- came an institution. Greatest of all, in the latter part of the At- lantean Epoch Man was left to guide himself. Through the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods; the three and one-half revolutions of the Earth Period, (the Polarian, Hyperborean, Lemurian, and early Atlantean Epochs) Man's career had been under the direction of the greater Hierarchies. Free Will. — From now on he was to develop and utilize FREE WILL. Atlantean Races. — Of the Atlantean Races we note — 1st The Rmoahals. 2nd The Tlavatlis. 3rd The Toltecs. 4th The Turanians, (Original). 5th The Semites, (Original). 6th The Akkadians. 7th The Mongolians. Deluges. — The condensation of great fogs in deluges of waters drove many groups of inhabitants of Atlantis in every direction. Thus the present Mongolians are said to be descendants of those so driven. It is also claimed by some occultists that the Negroes and Savage races are remnants of the Lemurians, but we do not believe the logic of facts warrants this premise. Aryan conditions. — Aryan Epoch conditions are too well known to students of ethnology, archaeology and geology to re- 26 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS quire description at this time. The races of this Epoch up to the present are — Aryan Races. — 1 The Aryan. 2 The Babylonian-Assyrio-Chaldean. 3 The Perso-Graeco-Latin. 4 The Celtic. 5 The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon. Future Races. — Two races are yet to come, in this Epoch — 6 The Slav. 7 The race to be developed from the Slav. Sixth Epoch. — Sixth Epoch will be marked by notable condi- tions relating to human Brotherhood, and from the peoples of the Americas will evolve the last Race in the present wave of evolu- tion. Sixteen Paths to Destruction. — The sixteen races herewith enumerated have been called by some medieval and three modern occultists, the "Sixteen Paths to Destruction" on account of the danger of large groups of humanity in each becoming crystallized into race bodies. In long lines of ancestry, family customs, ideas, concepts, etc., are perpetuated in the continuity of blood. This acts to prevent individual progress. Rosicrucians are taught that family ties are those of a given incarnation only; that each Ego is an entirely separate individual, and while affection may unite us in the after- death state with those who have gone before us, nevertheless even there we shall finally realize that cosmically each must progress individually, and that we should not attempt to hold any back by bonds of sentiment, but on the contrary, it is the duty of those who know, to speed the progress of each other as the constructive act of sentiment itself, when expressed as a sincere desire to help. In this way, and by so helping, we may not only advance others but also progress ourselves and ofttimes the journey may be made together. These Epochs are sometimes referred to as "Ages," and again as "Pre-Atlantean" and "Post-Atlantean" epochs, eras, or ages, without attempting to assign an individual name. Oracles. — During the Atlantean Epoch the Initiates of the Humanity of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods instituted what are known as "Oracles" for the purpose of giving to Earth Hu- manity stated forms of initiation. These were known as the Sun Oracle, Saturn Oracle, Moon Oracle. There were also the Venus, Mercury and Vulcan Oracles. PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 27 We have thus shown the Periods, Revolutions, Epochs and Races through which the Life Wave in our present system of evo- lution has passed. Scientific correlation. — In order to reduce occult science to a practical basis of understanding in the light of academic science, we will indicate man's exact status as shown by geology and an- thropology, correlated with the evolutionary time periods of occult science. Times, Ages, Eras, Periods — Geology divides the evolutionary processes and formations of the Earth's crust into a series of "Times," "Ages," "Eras" and "Periods." Thus we have- Times. — 1 Archaen 2 Palaeozoic 3 Mesozoic 4- Cenozoic Ages. 1 Invertebrates 2 Fishes 3 Acrogens 4 Reptiles 5 Mammals Eras. — Lower Silurian Upper Silurian Devonian Carboniferous r Triassic L Jura-Triassic Cretaceous Tertiary 1 2 3 4 5 Jura-Trias- 6 7 8 Quarternary, or Post-Tertiary Periods. 1 Azoic 13 Portage 25 Lower 2 Eozoic 14 Catskill and Chemung 26 Dakota 3 Cambrian 15 Sub-carboniferous 27 Colorado 4 Calciferous 16 Carboniferous 28 Fox Hills 5 Chazy 17 Permian 29 Laramie 6 Trenton 18 Lower (Trias) 30 Eocene 7 Niagara 19 Middle (Trias) 31 Oligocene 8 Onondaga 20 Upper (Trias) 32- Miocene 9 Lower Heidelberg 21 Rhaetic 33 Pliocene 10 Oriskany 22 Lias 34 Glacial 11 Corniferous 23 Oolite 35 Champlain 12 Hamilton 24 Purbeck 36 Recent 2 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS -There are many sub-divisions, the principal Various Coal Strata Neocomian Chalk Nummulitic Pleistocene Sub-Divisions ones being the 1 Laurentian 6 2 Huronian 7 3 Lover, Middle and Upper Cambrian 8 4 Upper Llandovery , 9 5 Old Red Sandstone 10 Time Periods (Grouped). — The Times, Ages, Eras, Periods and sub-divisions are grouped as follows: Archaen Time. — 1 Azoic ) . , , ,, fl Laurentian „ . I periods, and the \ n TT 2 Eozoic J (2 Huronian Palaeozoic Time. — 1 Ag-e of Invertebrates, sub-divisions. Upper Silurian Era — Niagara Onondaga and Lower Heidel- berg Periods; and the corre- sponding sub-divisions. Lower Silurian Era — Cambrian Calciferous Chazy Trenton Periods; and the Lower, Middle and Upper Cambrian, and Lower Llan- dovery sub-divisions. 2 Age of Fishes, Devonian Era, Catskill and Chemung Periods and the Old Red Sandstone sub-divisions. Oriskany Corniferous Hamilton Portage 3 Age of Acrogens, Carboniferous Era, Sub-carboniferous, Carbonifer- ous and Permian Periods, and the various Coal Measures. (Sub-divisions.) Mesozoic Time. — 4 Age of Reptiles, Jura Trias- Triassic Juratriassic I Period, Cretaceous Era, Lower Middle and Upper Triassic Periods and the Rhaetic, Lias, Oolite and Purbeck Periods; Lower, Dakota, Colorado, Fox Hills PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 29 and Laramie Periods in the Cretaceous. Neocomian and Chalk sub-di- visions. Cenozoic Time. — 5 Age of Mammals, Tertiary Era, 1 Eocene 2 Oligocene 3 Miocene 4 Pliocene Periods and Num- mulitic and Lignitic subdivi- sions. Quarternary or Post Tertiary Era, with Glacial, Champlain and Recent Periods, Pleisto- cene and Holocene sub-divi- sions. Fig. 2 PITHECANTHROPUS. RESTORATION BY McGREGOR, 1914. — (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, A . Y.) Man Enters. — Man as known to academic science enters the scene of action during the comparatively modern sub-division known as the Pleistocene, which includes the Glacial and Post Glacial Periods, or the "Diluvium" of early writers. 1 30 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Glacial Period. — The duration of the entire Glacial Period or "Ice Age" is estimated at from 525,000 and 620,000 to 800,000 years. The Glacial Period itself is divided into four general group's and "Inter Stages." Thus— Glacial Stages. — MAN PERIOD DURATION 1st Glacial Stage Approx. 25,000 years Pithecanthropus or Trinil Man 1st Inter-Glacial Stage Approx. 75,000 years 2nd Glacial Stage Approx. 25,000 years Heidelberg Man 2nd Inter-Glacial Stage Approx. 200,000 years 3rd Glacial Stage Approx. 25,000 years Piltdown Man 3rd Inter-Glacial Stage Approx. 100,000 years Neanderthal Man 4th Glacial Stage Approx. 25,000 years Post-Glacial Stage Approx. 25,000 years Conservative approximate total 500,000 years Post-Glacial Stage to B. C. 16,000 years Plus 1900 years of our Era 1,900 years Approximate Time.- 517,900 years. -From beginning of Ice Age to present Fig. 3 THE HEIDELBERG JAW. — (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. T.J Types of Prehistoric Man. — Arranging the types of Man noted, in time periods of modem usage, we have, with minor classifications, the PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 31 Type Locale of Remains PITHECANTHROPUS Trinil River, Java HEIDELBERG Heidelberg (Homo Heidelbergensis) Approx. Date 516,000 B.C. to 419,000 B.C. 391,000 B.C. PILTDOWN (Eoanthropus) NEANDERTHAL Furfooz Cro-Magnon Krafina Mousterian Cannstatt "Dawn Man," Piltdown, Sussex 166,000 B.C. Gibraltar, Neanderthal near Dusseldorf 66,000 B.C. Furfooz, Belgium Cro-Magnon, Dordogne Krapina, Austria-Hungary Le Moustier, Dordogne, and La Cha- pelle, Correze. Cannstatt Fig. 4 THE PILTDOWN MAN. THREE QUARTER AND PROFILE VIEWS. — (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) Missing Links. — These are the earliest types of Man; (Homo Sapiens) species some of which are now recognized as the "miss- ing links" between homo sapiens and the anthropoids. Skulls. — They are classified according to the conformation of the skulls ; the short, round, or four cornered ; Brachycephalic — and the long, oval, or Dolichocephalic. All belong to the "Old Stone Age," both Neolithic and Palaeolithic. ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS the Fig. 5 NEANDERTHAL MAN. RESTORATION BY McGREGOR. — (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) The Glacial and Post Glacial Periods include the 1 OLD STONE AGE, including the upper and lower Palaeo- lithic Times, Upper, 12-16,000 B C., Lower 40-100,000 B. C. Chipped and Flaked Flints. Between the Old Stone Age and the Roman Times, we have 2 NEW STONE AGE, including the a Early Neolithic Stage. No metal known but gold, b Typical Neolithic Stage, (Swiss Lake Dwellers, 7000 B. C. Fig. 6 LAKE DWELLERS OF THE OLD STONE AGE. RESTORATION BY M. GOTZINGER, UNDER DIRECTION OF F. KELLER, ZURICH. — (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 33 c Late Neolithic Stage, or the so-called COPPER AGE. 3000-2000 B.C. 3 BRONZE AGE, Europe Orient 4 Early IRON AGE, Europe Orient 5 Late IRON AGE, Europe 6 AGE OF MAN, Holocene, or times to the present. Rise of world civilizations. 2000-1000 B.C. 4000-1800 B.C. 1000- 500 B.C. 1800-1000 B.C. 500 B.C. to Roman times 'Recent" period. Roman tgk ".^'JSr W fA ^^F pJ'l5s£L&toft&&t jJM Fig. 7 Fig. 8 CRO-MAGNON MAN. NEOLITHIC MAN. — (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.J Four Divisions of Upper Palaeolithic. — The " Upper" Palaeo- lithic times are known as the "art period" of the Old Stone Age, and are comprehended under four divisions relating to the forms of animal life depicted in the caves of those times and still extant. d Age of Aurochs and Bison. c Age of Woolly Mammoths and Rhinoceros. b Age of Reindeer. a Age of Cave Bear. 2 34 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Fig. 9 BISON HUNT IN THE VEZERE VALLEY DIKING THE MAGDA- LENIAN PERIOD. SOUTH OF FRANCE. (By permission.) Man's Remote Ancestry. — Geology, anthropology and archae- ology demonstrate "that men with faculties and powers like our own, but in the infancy of education and tradition, were living in this region of Europe (Palaeolithic caves of the Pyrenees, Dor- dogne and the Cantabrian Mountains of Spain), at least 25,000 years ago. Back of these intelligent races were others also of eastern origin but in earlier stages of mental development, all pointing to the very remote ancestry of man from earlier mental and physical stages." 3 Fig. 10 LEFT CRO-MAGNON MEN, RIGHT, NEANDERTHAL MEN. BOTH FROM PAINTINGS BY CHARLES R. KNIGHT. — (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 35 Oldest Center of Human Habitation. — The places referred to form the ' 'oldest center of human habitation of which we have a complete, unbroken record of continuous residence from a period as remote as 100,000 years, corresponding with the dawn of human culture, to the hamlets of the modern peasant of France." "In contrast Egyptian, Aegean and Mesopotamian civili- zations appear as of yesterday." 4 From geological and chemical science, then, we may say that the Polarian Epoch began in the parent Sun. Hyperborean Epoch began when the present earth was thrown off from the parent sun ; considerably more than 350,000,- 000 years ago, according to latest scientific findings. Vestiges of continents formed during the late stages of this Epoch are seen in Greenland, Iceland, Spitzenbergen and Alaska. Moon thrown off from Earth. — During the Hyperborean Epoch the moon was thrown off from the Earth approx. 56,000,- 000 years ago. Consistentior Status, approx. 20 to 40 million years ago. Condensation of Oceans, approx. 80 to 90 millions of years ago. Pliocene Period (4) extended over 900,000 years and wit- nessed the transformation of the man- ape into prototypic Man. Miocene Period (3) occupied 1,800,000 years and saw the culmination of mammalian life. Oligocene Period (2) occupied 3,000,000 years and saw the beginning of anthropoid life. Eocene Period (1) occupied 4,200,000 years and was the time of types of mammals and the vanishing of archaic forms. Lemurian Epoch (Duration, Destruction). — Lemurian Epoch extended from the Carboniferous of the Palaeozoic Time to the Eocene Period in the Cenozoic. Lemuria was de- stroyed by volcanoes about 10,417,000 years ago. Japan and Spain are still part of what was ancient Lemuria. Atlantean Epoch (Extent and Destruction). — Atlantean Epoch began prior to the end of the Lemurian Epoch and its active life so far as the story of human development is ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS concerned may be given as approximately 4-5,000,000 years. Atlantis was destroyed by four cataclysms, as follows : Four Cataclysms, -1st 2nd 3rd 4th Pliocene Period 800,000 B.C. 200,000 B. C. 87,000 B. C. 9,600 B. C. Troano MSS. — According to the Troano MSS. the latter ca- taclysm occurred in the 6th Kan, 11th Mulac, in the month of Zac, culminating on the 13th Chuen. The con- tinent was destroyed by a series of tidal waves. Frag- ments of the continent still exist under different geo- graphical names. Aryan Epoch began with the formation of the Aryan Races and is a matter of comparatively accurate historical record. Fig. 11 RHINOCEROS TICLEORHINEUS. (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 37 Prehistoric Man c — The prehistoric types of Man described must not be considered as races, but more as indices in the path- way of the evolutionary progress of humanity. Practical occult- Fig. 12 HUNTING THE GIANT CAVE BEAR IN PRIMITIVE TIMES. (By permission.) 38 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS ism and genuine spiritual science do not hide behind the subter- fuges of wild vagaries of the imagination as to impressive time data, ascribing miraculous civilizations to bygone races. If such civilizations ever existed what progress they had made would be preserved to futurity, or else we would be recording re- trogression instead of progression, and devolution instead of evo- lution. Nature's Processes. — It has taken Nature and all that she represents, millions of years to make the earth a suitable habitat for conscious, intelligent Man, and while Man has gone through many evolutionary processes in the interim, it is in practical accord with the data given that he has made his entrance as the dominant factor in the world's work and progress. Much of that progress was accomplished on spiritual planes before his advent, but his entire career has been in strict accord with the established prin- ciples of evolution. Fig. 13 TERTIARY AND MATTER MEN. (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.J Man and the Apes. — Man does not descend from the monkey. The higher forms of mammalia produced a type analogous to the man-ape in the relics herein described, a higher form of anthro- poid; but the modern ape is the degeneration of lost types of pseudo anthropoids and prototypic humans. Another wave of evo- lution will care for lost opportunities. PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 39 QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 2 1. What is the subject of this Instruction? 2. Through what stages is the earth shown to have passed? 3. Why should we not use the term "Planes" ? 4. How many Periods are designated? 5. Name them. 6. Do they refer to the seven planets? 7. What are they found to be? 8. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Saturn Period. 9. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Sun Period. 10. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Moon Period. 11. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Earth Period. 12. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Jupiter Period. 13. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Venus Period. 14. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Vulcan Period. 15. What do these Periods constitute? 16. What is the Cosmic Night? 17. Are these Periods single or dual? 4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 18. How many Periods has our Earth? 19. What Period are we now in? 20. How did the Four Elements manifest in our Earth Evolution? 21. Explain the meaning of "Globes." 22. What are the 777 Incarnations? 23. How is a Life Wave disposed of? 24. What is meant by Universal Night? 25. What are the Seven Creative Days? 26. What are Epochs? 27. What is the Mineral-Man? 28. What is the Plant-Man? 29. What is the Animal-Man? 30. How do the Epochs correlate with the Biblical Creative Days? 31. Why is the Polarian Epoch so called? 32. What is said of Man's antiquity? 33. Why is the Hyperborean Epoch so called? 34. Why is the Lemurian Epoch so called ? 35. How is the name shown to persist? 36. What was the "Fall of Man" ? 37. What are the sixteen races? 38. Describe Atlantean conditions. 39. What was the status of the Ego therein? 40. What is said of Nations and Kings? 41. When did Man first learn to utilize Free-will? 42. Name the Atlantean Races. 43. What were the Deluges? 44. Describe Aryan conditions. 45. Name the Aryan races. \ PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 41 46. What are to be the future races? 47. What will mark the Sixth Epoch? 48. What are the sixteen paths to destruction? Why? 49. What were the Oracles? 50. How does geology divide the evolutionary formations of earth's crust? 51. Review the above as well as possible to fix them generally in mind. 52. In what geologic division does Man enter the earth drama? 53. What was the duration of the Glacial Period? 54. Name the Glacial Stages and durations. 55. What is the approximate time from the beginning of the Ice Age to the present? 56. Name the types of prehistoric Man. 57. What are the "Missing Links"? 58. How are they classified? 59. What Ages do the Glacial and Post-Glacial Periods include? 60. Give their approximate time periods. 61. What is the "Age of Man"? 62. What are the Upper Palaeolithic divisions? 63. Give an idea of Man's remote ancestry. 64. What are the oldest centers of human habitation? 65. When did the Polarian Epoch begin and where? 66. When was the Moon thrown off from the Sun? 67. When was the consistentior status approximated? 68. When did the oceans condense? 69. What was the extent of the Pliocene Period? 70. What was the extent of the Miocene Period? 71. What was the extent of the Oligocene Period? 42 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 72. What was the extent of the Eocene Period? 73. What was the extent of the Lemurian Epoch? When was Lemuria destroyed? 74. What was the extent of the Atlantean Epoch? When was Atlantis destroyed? 75. What record do we get from the Troano MSS? 76. How must prehistoric types of Man be considered? 77. How do Nature's processes operate? 78. How does Man stand in relation to the apes? INSTRUCTION III. MAN AND HIS BODIES. Celestial Hierarchies, Vehicles of the Ego, Man-in-the-making. Tracing Man's Lineage. — In the previous Instructions the stu- dent has learned of Man's progress from the Absolute to his pres- ent status. His transition from the higher order of anthropoids in the Animal Kingdom to Homo Sapiens or intelligent Man, is symbolized by the greatest and most significant emblem of our Order in its exoteric life, the Cross and Rose. Cross and Rose. — These symbols will be better understood af- ter the student has received the Instruction on the Four Life King- doms. The base of the Cross represents the Mineral Kingdom, the lower shaft represents the Vegetable or Plant Kingdom, the roots of which are embedded in the Mineral; the blossom or reproduc- tive organs pointing upward toward the light. The cross-bar of the Cross represents the Animal Kingdom, with the horizontal spine pertaining thereto. The upper upright shaft represents Man, the inverted plant or vegetable. He has the upright spine, but his reproductive organs point downwards to darkness. The Vegetable Kingdom looks to the Sun for Life, in stretch- ing its reproductive organs thereto. Man turns his creative powers toward the earth and its center, a symbol of the allegorical 'Tail of Man." This means the purely physical Man. The higher spirit- ual powers and vitalizing potencies come to Man from the Sun, through the head and solar plexus. The Rose. — The Rose symbolizes the crowning differentiation between the higher animals and Man, the crown of Reason or Intelligence. Ego indraws. — The lower Kingdoms of Life are governed from without by what are known to Rosicrucians as "Group Spirits. ,, Man is controlled by his real Self, or Ego, which has INDRAWN into the vehicles which will be the subject of this Instruction. 44 ROSICRUCIAX FUNDAMENTALS Three Essentials. — The essentials that differentiate Man from the Animal Kingdom are Three viz: — an upright spine and walk, that he may receive the high spiritual currents of vitality from the Sun which enter through the head and work downward, as well as from the solar plexus and upward, forming a complete circuit; an upright larynx, for speech is capable of being produced only by such an organ; and warm red blood which is the medium through which the Ego directly functions. Celestial Hierarchies. — Man's present status is the result of tw T o distinct lines of activity: his own, and those of high celestial beings who belong not only to the present but also to previous Days of Manifestation. These are known as the Celestial Hier- archies. We will give them in their proper order. These Hierarchies we find designated in Holy Scripture as "Thrones, Dominions, Principalities and Powers, also Archangels and Angels." (See Colossians i-16; Romans viii-38.) Hierarchies. — These Hierarchies are Twelve in Number as follows : — Name Christian Esoteric Name 1 2 3 Unknown Seraphim Lords of Love 4 Cherubim Lords of Harmony 5 Thrones Lords of Flame or Will 6 Dominions (Kyriotetes) Lords of Wisdom 7 Principalities (Dynamis) Lords of Individuality or Motion 8 Powers (Exusiai) Lords of Form 9 Pow T ers of Darkness (Archai) Lords of Mind 10 Archangels (Archangeloi) Sons of Fire 11 Angels (Angeloi) Sons of Twilight or Life 12 Virgin Spirits Correspond to Zodiacal Signs. — They correspond by number to the Twelve Zodiacal Signs, thus— 1 Aries 5 Leo 9 Saggitarius 2 Taurus 6 Virgo 10 Capricorn 3 Gemini 7 Libra 11 Aquarius 4 Cancer 8 Scorpio 12 Pisces First two Hierarchies unknown.- —Of the first two Hier- archies nothing is known except that they belonged to a former Day of Manifestation and have progressed immeasurably beyond our knowledge or concept, and gave certain assistance at the be- MAN AND HIS BODIES 45 ginning of the present Day of Manifestation and the beginning of the present wave of evolution. Hierarchies three to five active in last three Periods. — Hier- archies three to five, Seraphim, Cherubim and Thrones (or Lords of Love, Harmony, Flame or Will) completed their evolution in the present Day of Manifestation, passed to liberation, and then as- sisted in the evolution of Man during the three Periods prior to the Earth Period, viz : Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods. Seven Hierarchies still active. — The remaining seven Hier- archies have been and are now active in the Earth Period of evo- lution, as will be seen later in this Instruction. Bodies, Vehicles, etc. — According to Rosicrucian science, Man, the Ego, possesses and functions through certain well defined bodies, vehicles, sheaths, or shells, all these designations having been employed by early writers. 3, 5, 7 9. — In studying these vehicles we find ourselves con- fronted at the very start, by the mystic numbers 3, 5, 7, 9, familiar to every member of the Order, thus — With 3, the threefold constitution of Man as With 5, the fivefold constitution of Man as f Spirit With 7, the sevenfold constitution of Man as With 9, the ninefold constitution of Man as Soul Body Ego Mind i Astral Body j Etheric Body 1 Physical Body Divine Spirit Life Spirit Human Spirit Mind Astral Body Etheric Body Physical Body ' Divine Spirit Life Spirit Human Spirit Conscious Soul Emotional Soul Intellectual Soul Astral Body Etheric Body Physical Body 4 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS The Conscious, Emotional and Intellectual Soul is also some- times known as the Sentient, Rational and Self-Conscious Soul. In connection with these 3, 5, 7 and 9-fold Constitutions, it must not be inferred that the terms "Mind" and "Soul" are inter- changeable. In the Threefold Constitution only the three complete principles of Man, in unity, are shown. In the Fivefold Constitution, the development of the Three- fold Body is shown, with the addition of the Ego or Controller, and the Mind through which it operates. In the Sevenfold Constitution, the Threefold Spirit and the Threefold Body are given in that order, to show forth the place of Mind as the "Link between." In the Ninefold Constitution, the Ego having operated through Mind to extract the Soul as pabulum, we list the Threefold Body, Soul and Spirit in their complete expansions. Soul. — The correct order is — 1 Conscious (or Sentient) Soul 2 Intellectual (or Rational) Soul 3 Self-Conscious (or Emotional) Soul A Product. — We make this brief recapitulation, for so many regard the soul as a vehicle in unity, that is, of one nature, where- as it is threefold in its nature like the Threefold Body and the Threefold Spirit, and is a PRODUCT, an ESSENCE, extracted by the Threefold Spirit from the Threefold Body, as stated in Instruc- tion Number One. Not to be confounded with Seventh Cos. Reg. Hierarchies. — Before going further it must be understood that the Twelve Hierarchies listed in this Instruction are not to be confounded with the 823,543 Hierarchies noted in the Seventh Cosmic Region, as given in the First Instruction. The Twelve Hierarchies of this Instruction are those pertaining to and affecting our present and the immediate past wave of evolution. Man as ordinarily conceived. — In ordinary usage we conceive of Man as a threefold triune being ; i. e., having a Threefold Body, a Threefold Spirit, and a Threefold Soul. Mind Sheath. — When referring to his vehicles, however, we have in mind the Ego or Self functioning through the "Sheath" of Mind "Stuff," in the Astral, Etheric (or Vital) and Physical Bodies. Why So Called.— We term Mind, "stuff" and a "sheath," be- cause, contrary to many teachings and concepts, mind is not yet organized as a true "body." Ultimately it will be, as also the MAN AND HIS BODIES 47 Astral Body, but at present neither are organized to the extent of the Physical and Etheric Bodies, each of which have their own specific organs and centers of activity. Mind a Mirror. — Mind at present is to the Ego as a mirror, through which the Threefold Spirit reflects itself in Matter, crys- tallizing into manifestation the Threefold Body. Ego in Operation. — In operation, the Ego functions through the Mind to impress the Astral Body with desire, forming and de- veloping impetus to action which is communicated to the Etheric Body, causing it to vitalize the Physical Body into activity through the powers of the forces of attraction or repulsion as the nature of the thought form concreted by the Ego may determine. Activities of the Hierarchies. — To return to the Hierarchies: 3 The Seraphim in the Moon Period developed in nascent Man, or "Man-in-the- making," the germ of the Human Spirit. 4 The Cherubim in the Sun Period developed the germ of the Life Spirit. 5 The Lords of Will and Flame in the Saturn Period developed the germ of the Divine Spirit, and also the germ of the Physi- cal Body. 6 The Lords of Wisdom developed the germ of the Eth- eric Body in the Sun Period. developed the Astral Body in the Moon Period. assumed the direction of human evolution complete, in the Earth Period. were the Humanity of the Saturn Period. were the Humanity of the Sun Period. were the Humanity of the Moon Period. are the Humanity of our present or Earth Period. Their status. — Thus it will be seen that some of these Hier- archies pertain to past waves of evolution and began their appren- ticeship as creative hierarchs in developing the germs of our pres- ent vehicles; others belong to past Periods of our present wave 7 The Lords of Motion 8 The Lords of Form 9 The Lords of Mind 10 The Archangels 11 The Angels 12 . The Virgin Spirits 4 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS of evolution, and are at present guiding us and co-operating with us in the development and perfecting of our vehicles. Globes. — The development of the germs of Man's present ve- hicles began in the Saturn Period. At that time humanity in the mass took the form of what has been described by some writers as "GLOBES." Perhaps no better term could be found, although it does not convey to the student an adequate conception of the existent condition. Likened to a berry. — These globes may be likened to a thim- •bleberry, which is made up of a large number of small individual berries. So with the human mass or globe, it was made up of countless nascent human embryonic germs, potential with the later development of form as we now have it. Ear most highly developed organ. — Up to the present time the Physical Body is the most highly developed but it is far from being perfected. For instance, the ear was principally developed in the Saturn Period, which may be said to have been the mineral stage of development of earth's present humanity. The ear is today the most highly developed of all the human organs, yet it is far from its ultimate. For ultimately all the human senses must be completely generalized. We feel, for in- stance, all over the body, some sections thereof being more sensi- tive than others, nevertheless the sense of feeling is completely generalized. This was necessary in order that the human dense or physical vehicle could successfully fortify and adapt itself to any given environment. Sense to be generalized. — In the distant future, however, we shall see, hear, smell, and even taste in every part of the physical vehicle. Science is already proving this to be possible by the in- vention of apparatus that enables the blind to see via the ear, and vice versa. The united action of taste and smell is also well known. Physical Body correlates with Chemical Region of Physical World. — The Physical body correlates with the solids, liquids and gases of the Physical world. The Etheric Body acts through the ethers of the Etheric Region of the Physical World. It is already well advanced in its development of special organs. Physical Body seen clairvoyantly. — Seen clairvoyantly, the Physical Body presents a porous appearance, and the degree of porosity has much to do with the temperament and character of the individual. Some have great porosity and therefore great power to absorb vitality and also, unfortunately, to absorb con- MAN AND HIS BODIES 49 ditions of environment, which react favorably or unfavorably upon the individual according to the nature of each. Porosity. — Others are not so porous, and are known in the world as "hard to penetrate," that is, it is difficult to penetrate them by the power of thought, influence, environment or by any other avenue. Etheric Body Luminous. — The Etheric Body, on the other hand, presents a luminous appearance, as of countless myriads of luminous "points." When the Physical and Etheric Bodies are concentric with each other, the luminous points of the Etheric Body fit exactly into the porous orifices of the Physical Body. Thus when a portion of the body, say the arm or leg, "goes to sleep," it is because the Etheric Body, by the shutting off of the nerve action of that part of the body, has ceased to remain con- centric and the vitality supplied by the Etheric Body also ceases. Atomic structure of Body. — Seen clairvoyantly, the Physical Body also presents another appearance, that of its atomic struc- ture. And when the Etheric Body is perfectly concentric, the luminous points of the latter will be found to penetrate to the hollow centers of each individual atom. In our present status of evolution the two vehicles are concentric, but this was not for- merly the case, for in the Atlantean Epoch, the Ego had not en- tirely indrawn, and the seat of the Ego in the triangular space known to students of the Alchemical Section of the Fraternity was not concentric with the similar position in the two vehicles. Sign of Pisces. — By referring to the table of the Hierarchies, the student will see why reference is made to Neophytes of the birth of Messiahs of our present wave of evolution under the "Sign of Pisces." These Messiahs belong to the "seven remaining Hierarchies and are active in the evolution of the Virgin Spirits (No. 12) corresponding to the Zodiacal Sign of Pisces. Where Involution ends and Evolution begins. — INVOLU- TION, broadly speaking, may be said to END, and EVOLUTION BEGIN, when the Ego has fully indrawn into its group of vehicles and attained SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS. There have been from the beginning of Man's long journey to his present status, well defined states of consciousness, but none were SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS, which, with INDIVIDUALITY, is only attained when the EGO is FULLY indrawn into its vehicles. Thus while the Atlanteans at- tained a high degree of intelligence, it was more of the animal intelligence, expressing itself in cunning and subtlety, than the fully awakened consciousness of SELF. 50 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Ego's Vehicles as Commonly Stated. — In our present usage, we speak of the EGO, i. e., Threefold Spirit, as having the follow- ing vehicles: 1 Mental Sheath 2 Astral Body 3 Etheric (or Vital) Body 4 Physical Body the Threefold Spirit extracting from the Threefold Body (Astral, Etheric and Physical) the Threefold Soul. Ego (What it is). — The Ego has already been shown to be the Virgin Spirit differentiated in its evolutionary progress as the Threefold Spirit, Divine, Life, and Human. It is the Threefold Spirit after it has attained individuality and become a distinct, imperishable entity by emerging from the lower stages of involu- tion, indrawn, and begun to evolve as the human. Recapitulation. — The other vehicles may be briefly recapitu- lated : Mental Sheath. — At present unorganized as a true body and serving as the "mirror" through which Spirit reflects itself in Mat- ter, or through which the Threefold Spirit projects itself into the Threefold Body. Memory (Three kinds). — The Mental Sheath further serves as the modus of the MEMORY, which is also threefold: a CONSCIOUS: — whereby the Ego is able to revive pictures of experience implanted therein at any moment, and re- vivify them into action, b SUB-CONSCIOUS: — where experience imprinted on the negative atoms of the Etheric Body form a definite record of the Ego's activities not ordinarily brought into action. This Sub-Conscious Memory or Mind is all powerful when properly set to work, as it acts without apparent co-ordina- tion with the Conscious Memory and is therefore unin- hibited in its ability to accomplish really marvellous results under the operation of the trained Will. c SUPER-CONSCIOUS:— which is the Ego's memory of the experiences of PAST LIVES, and while usually dormant unless awakened by proper spiritual development under guidance, can nevertheless be brought into use by the Ego in the interim between death and rebirth, to review its past experiences. Astral Body (Purpose of). — This vehicle was developed by the Lords of Motion in the Moon Period. Its purpose is to give MAN AND HIS BODIES 51 impulse and desire to the Physical Body through the vitalizing power of the Etheric Body, and is therefore sometimes called the "Desire Body." The finest structure of blood, bone and tissue would be useless without the impulse and desire to action afforded by the Astral Body as one of the vehicles therefor of the Ego. No Consciousness of its own; Mediums and Seances; Shells, Earth Bound Souls, Cemeteries. — The Astral Body has no con- sciousness of its own, but after death takes on, by a process of induction, the semblance of intelligence and consciousness of the late homo, and it is this assumed intelligence and personality which is so often i 'sensed' ' by untrained clairvoyants and mediums in the ordinary "seance" that is recognized as the "real departed," and which at the same time accounts for the ludicrous and pitiful mistakes so often made by really honest mediums who do not understand the forces with which they are dealing. Such astral forms are really nothing more than "shells" which in due course disintegrate as the Ego progresses on its heaven journey in higher worlds, and while the relatives believe they are communing with the dead, the departed is in reality way beyond (with the excep- tion of what are known as "earth bound souls"), and the com- munication is really with the astral shell. These shells may be seen in large numbers by the trained clairvoyant, in any cemetery. Etheric Body (Functions of), Sleep, Ethers, Revitalizing. — This is the vehicle in closest association with the Physical Body and its appearance clairvoyantly has already been given. Its principal function is to restore the Physical Body, which it does during sleep. The Etheric Body functions in the Etheric Region of the Physical World, in the Four Ethers pertaining thereto, namely, the Life, Light, Chemical and Reflecting Ethers. Through these ethers, it is enabled to revitalize the Physical Body after the latter has become depleted in vitality during the activities of the day. It is thus the medium between the Astral and Physical Bodies, giving vitality and force to the impulse of the Astral Body in obedience to the Ego during waking life, and revitalizing and replenishing the Physical Body during sleep and repairing the waste. Physical Body (Correlated). — This vehicle functions in the Chemical Region of the Physical World, and correlates, as stated, with the Liqueous, Gaseous and Solid elements therein. Its pur- pose is to afford the Ego opportunity for self-expression and con- tact with exterior environment, and is obedient to the vitalizing force of the Etheric Body under the impulse and impetus of the 52 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Astral Body through the thought forms concreted in the Ment; Sheath by the Ego. Individuals. — The EGO indrawn is what constitutes the homo an INDIVIDUAL. How Man differs from Animals. — As an individual Man, he differs from the animals, plants and minerals, which are SPECIES. In organization his vehicles may be described as follows: Organization of Vehicles. — EGO, Virgin Spirit Self-Conscious and Individualized. MENTAL SHEATH, not yet a true body ; unorganized. ASTRAL BODY, rudimentary psychic and spiritual centers. ETHERIC BODY, well developed psychic and spiritual centers. PHYSICAL BODY, fully developed physical organs and par- tially awakened psychic and spiritual centers. Future Evolution. — When the Physical Body shall have per- fectly developed organs, completely generalized sense faculties and fully awakened psychic and spiritual centers, Man will evolve to a higher status, functioning entirely in the Etheric Region, in an Etheric Body which will then have developing organs and highly developed psychic and spiritual centers. Leaving the Etheric Region, Man will evolve to the Astral Region, with developing organs of the Astral Body and highly de- veloped psychic and spiritual centers. Then the Mental Sheath will also have been in process of evolution and ultimately Man will function solely in a Mental Body. Consciousness (Four kinds). — In arriving at the stage of Self-consciousness, the consciousness of Man has undergone three previous transitions from the state of spiritual consciousness, as Virgin Spirit, namely: 1 Deep, Trance-like consciousness, Mineral Stage. 2 Dreamless sleep consciousness, Vegetable Stage. 3 Dream sleep consciousness, Animal Stage, finally the 4 Full waking consciousness, Human Stage. These are what are known as the four states of consciousness of Man. Man a synthesis, — Man is thus a synthesis of the Four Ele- ments, viz: — 1 Physical Body— Bone and Tissue, EARTH. 2 Physical Body— Bodily fluids, WATER. 3 Physical Body — Blood, and combustive processes, FIRE. 4 Etheric and Astral vehicles, with Mental Sheath, AIR. MAN AND HIS BODIES 53 The Functions of the various vehicles are maintained in the following regions: Functions of Vehicles (Where Located). — EGO, in the Region of Abstract Thought. MIND, in the Region of Concrete Thought. ASTRAL BODY, in the Astral World Region. ETHERIC BODY, in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. PHYSICAL BODY, in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Man not completely Born at Birth. — Contrary to general un- derstanding, Man is not completely born at the moment of his physical birth. Each of the separate vehicles has a separate birth. Thus— Births of the Vehicles. — The Physical Body is born at the moment of physical birth. The Etheric Body is born at the age of Seven. The Astral Body is born at the age of Fourteen. The Mind is born at the age of Twenty-one. This is due to the ethers. How Ethers Act. — a The Physical Body is due to the activity of the Chemical Ether. b The Etheric Body is due to the activity of the Life Ether. c The Astral Body is due to the activity of the Light Ether. d The Mind action is resultant upon the activity of the Re- flecting Ether. Seed. — Roscrucian philosophy teaches that everything origi- nates from a primal SEED. This must therefore hold true in regard to Man and each of his bodies. Seed Atoms.— EACH BODY OR VEHICLE OF MAN HAS ITS OWN SEED ATOM from whence its growth originates. There is a separate Seed Atom for each vehicle, located in a specific organ or center of the respective vehicle. The Seed Atom of each vehicle is implanted in the microcos- mic womb by the Ego in its process of rebirth, and is recovered by the Ego on the dissociation of its vehicles after death, for future vehicles. Each Seed Atom is impressed with the experience per- taining to its particular vehicle during any given life and all pre- ceding lives or expressions. Of the Physical Body.— The Seed Atom of the PHYSICAL BODY, in life, is located at the apex of the Heart, in the left ventricle, and after death ascends via the pneumogastric nerve i 54 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS out through the skull between the sutures of the occipital and parietal bones. Of the Etheric Body.— The Seed Atom of the ETHERIC BODY, in life, is located in the Spleen. Of the Astral Body The Seed Atom of the ASTRAL BODY, in life, is located in the Liver. Spleen and Liver. — The Spleen and Liver being respectively the centers of the Etheric and Astral Bodies in life, it will be seen why some people are styled as "spleeny," or "good" (or bad) "livers.' ' The excess of activity in the one causes affections of the spleen and desire whether well or misdirected in the other has a direct result upon the liver. Silver Cord. — During life the higher vehicles and the Ego are attached to the Physical Body by what is known as the "SILVER CORD," which, seen clairvoyantly, is silvery and glistening and shaped like two figure sixes, one reversed. One end is fastened to the heart by the Seed Atom, the other being attached to the higher vehicle. Its actual rupture at the point of connection be- tween the two figure sixes, is the actual moment of death. Man's First Physical Body (Pineal Gland). — To illustrate the tremendous extent of Man's involutionary journey, and the consequent differentiation in the shapes of his vehicles, we may state that in the Polarian Epoch what is now the Physical Body was but a large, loose, misshapen, baggy object with one protub- erance or organ. This organ, which then protected the evolving vehicle from extremes of heat, is what is now known as the PINEAL GLAND, and its protective powers are now generalized throughout the entire physical organism. Fission. — Somewhat after the method of fission by which one cell becomes two, these baggy objects and their organ separated in halves, and each half into other halves, continually decreasing in size. This was a primal form of propagation. Thymus Gland. — Another organ of greatest importance in the development of the Physical Body and the entrance of the newly born into full consciousness is the THYMUS GLAND. Blood Corpuscles and "I" Consciousness. — Up to the age of fourteen, this gland furnishes most of the blood corpuscles, and gradually diminishes as the blood-making faculty in the growing child develops. The fact is, that the Thymus Gland is stored with a full supply of corpuscles from the microcosmic womb, and sup- plies them to the infant until the latter is able to supply its own. Thus during the age mentioned the full "I" consciousness is not MAN AND HIS BODIES 55 lEN Of MONRO -/' ' . OLE COMMISSURE CHOROID PLEXUS or THIRD VENTRICLE TAENIA THALAMI HABENULAR ROSTRUM S / COPULA " ANTERIOR S* COMMI.SSURC LAMINA TERMINAL1S OPTIC CHIASM'/ PITUITARY BODY COMMISSURE PINEAL BODY QUAORIGEMlNAl. LAMINA AQUEDUCT SUP. MEDULLARY VELUM OURTW VENTRICLE Fig. 14 DIAGRAMMATIC SECTION OF THE HUMAN BRAIN, SHOWING EXACT LOCATION, COMPARATIVE SIZE AND RELA- TIONS OF THE PINEAL GLAND AND THE PITUITARY BODY. — (After Gray's Anatomy.) present, and only when the child produces its own supply of cor- puscles through which its individual Ego can function is the real sense of personality present, and the child really begins to sense the importance of the term "I." Mention must not be omitted, too, of the importance of the Thyroid Gland, for in the experiments conducted by Mr. Julian S. Huxley, grandson of the great English scientist, at Oxford Uni- versity, it has been demonstrated that the Mexican Axolotl, an aquatic amphibian which normally grows up in an undeveloped, tadpole-like form, with gills and a fin to its tail, can by Thyroid increase be apparently turned at will at any stage of its history* into a creature living on land and breathing by lungs, and it is said that this transformation can also be made after the creature is mature and capable of reproduction. This is of especial interest as showing the possibilities of aiding or retarding growth and regulating the rate and form of existence. These discoveries re- lating to the lower forms of life will in generations to come be 5 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS scientifically applied to the greater and more expeditious develop- ment and perfection of the human physical vehicle, for all advance in the knowledge of Nature's laws is solely to one distinct end, that Man may know himself better and thus bring himself to a greater degree of comparative perfection and efficiency. Homogenous. — It should be noted that while all of Man's ve- hicles are of the same substance — homogenous — they differ in degrees of density. No one vehicle may be conceived of as FINER than another, but simply less dense and cohered. Four notable Hierarchs. — There are four notable Hierarchs known as the "Recording Angels" or "Lords of Destiny." They were not listed among those already noted, because they belong to a different Cosmic Manifestation. The Hierarchies previously noted have their functions in the development of the various ve- hicles, but the actual placement and allotment of each individual to a given expression or life, is relegated to these beings of bound- less wisdom and intelligence who see to it that each individual has ample opportunity in each expression to secure the environment best fitted to his particular requirements. Epochs and Periods of Man. — Man may be correlated to both the EPOCHS and PERIODS as follows: 1st Epoch Physical, but ethereal because gaseous. Gases of mineral substance. Polarian. 2nd Epoch Etheric Body, of vegetable substance. Hyper- borean. 3rd Epoch Astral Body, of animal substance. Lemurian. 4th Epoch Mind actively functioning. Atlantean. 1st Period Virgin Spirit immerses in Matter. Saturn, Trance. 2nd Period Consciousness begins to act. Sun. Dreamless Sleep. 3rd Period Consciousness continuing. Moon. Dream Sleep. 4th Period Consciousness triumphs. Earth. Full awakening. Man, seen clairvoyantly. — Seen clairvoyantly, Man's vehicles are indicative of his character, temperament and health. The Physical Body is of course too well known physiologically to require special emphasis in this Instruction, but in passing we may state that by the higher vision even the physical shows many interesting phenomena. To the clairvoyant, the state of health is clearly seen by the color and state of the blood, and just below the surface of the epidermis the various muscular striae present MAN AND HIS BODIES 57 unfailing indications of the condition of the subject. The still deeper vision reveals the status of the various organs. Clairvoyance and X-Ray. — The clairvoyant vision penetrates the physical structure just as easily as the X-Ray and reveals the true condition of many things which would otherwise escape the diagnosis of the orthodox practitioner. Auras. — The higher vehicles are observed more particularly by their auras. The Etheric Body is practically identical in shape with the Physical Body, but its aura extends beyond the periphery of the Physical Body for a short distance all around. In the Etheric Body all the ethers are active, and thus in the healthy person the aura of the Etheric Body is one of singular beauty and glows and radiates. Disease indicated. — If the person is in ill health, the position and extent of the organ affected will be indicated by an indenta- tion in the aura of the Etheric Body exactly over the place af- fected, in other words, the diseased or affected organ being out of harmonious co-ordination with the corresponding etheric loca- tion, the latter shows the lack of such harmony by the absence of regularity in its aura. Astral aura. — The Astral Body during life is not the identical shape of the Physical Body, but is indicated by a more or less regular aura of ovoid shape extending beyond the Physical Body for from 12 to 16 inches. The trained seer can easily read in this astral aura the real character, temperament, disposition, nature, wishes, passions, and desires of the subject. Mental aura. — Away beyond the aura of the Astral Body ex- tends the Mental aura. In the case of highly developed persons it extends for a distance of many feet. It is said that in the case of a Master, or Adept, it extends for really incredible distances, but of this latter contention we have no corroborative proof. Black aura. — A noteworthy phenomenon is that on observing closely the auras of a given subject, what appears to be a solid black line seems to be close around the entire periphery of the subject's body, not more than one-half inch wide. Misconceptions. — A correct understanding of the interaction of the various vehicles of Man will reveal the cause of many mis- conceptions of perfectly natural conditions. Male Negative and Female Positive, Man's office in Procrea- tion. — Man is termed the positive member of the two sexes. In reality only his Physical Body is positive. His Etheric Body is purely negative, and it is well known that in the process of 58 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS procreation man's function is purely impregnative, and he has absolutely nothing to do with the actual creation of the new body, other than to impregnate the egg or ovum. This impregnation or fertilization is accomplished by the Seed Atom of the future Physi- cal Body which has been placed by the incoming Ego in the tri- angular head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the male; as pointed out years ago by the Rosicrucian Exponent P. B. Ran- dolph in his designation of the "Zoas" of Man. On the other hand, while the female is commonly supposed to be the negative of the two sexes, it is really her Physical Body that is negative, for her Etheric Body is positive, and the real creative pole of the sexes. The mother is the one who creates the new body in the microcosmic womb. It is she who formulates the egg or ovum that awaits possible fertilization. Woman the creator. — It is for this reason that woman has always been honored by the Rosicrucian Brotherhood far above the honor accorded her by orthodoxy, which de facto regards her as more or less simply an incubator. Woman as creator partakes intimately of the Divine attributes, and Deity itself is regarded essentially as the Great Mother, feminine in its creative aspects. Menstruation. — This explains the phenomena of Menstruation, which is even yet not conclusively or at any rate acceptably ac- counted for by medical science. The regular menstrual flow is simply nature's safety valve for the excess of blood generated for creative purposes by the Etheric Body of the female, and by some Rosicrucian exponents it is also taught that the ready and copious weeping of the female is due to the same cause. Anaesthesia. — It can easily be seen that when the contact be- tween the Etheric and Physical Bodies is broken, consciousness in the Physical ceases. This is the real basis for the operation of anaesthesia. The latter partially forces the Etheric Body from its concentric alignment with the Physical Body, and the latter is thus unconscious of what may be taking place in connection with it until the realignment is restored. Man's status. — Consider the status of Man. First Virgin Spirit, differentiated from the Body of God; then Man, ultimately God, and in unconscionable aeons hence, an original Divine spark unfolded into a Divine Flame that will bring a universe yet to be into manifestation. Man's spherical processes. — This sublime truth is also shown forth by Man's own involutionary processes. In the period of his gestation in the womb his position is more or less spherical. His MAN AND HIS BODIES 59 body is bent inwards, extremities touching. This is the period of his creation. After birth the poles of consciousness are sepa- rated, and he stands erect, polar. Ultimately, when he too shall have run his evolutionary course and become a lofty planetary in- telligence, the INdwelling spirit of a sphere yet to be, he will resume the bent position but outwards, extremities touching; the poles of consciousness reunited, and occupying the spherical condi- tion of the star it may be his to govern. This is the status of the Great Being whom we call the INdwelling Spirit of Mother Earth. Fig. 15 DIAGRAMMATIC CHART SHOWING EVOLUTIONAL POSITION OF MAN. LEFT, AS THE HUMAN EMBRYO. CENTER, UPRIGHT, MATURE MAN, THE PERFECT SQUARE AND CUBE. RIGHT, EVOLVED, SPIRITUAL MAN, THE SYMBOLIC POSITION OF THE EARTH REGENT. Purpose of Man. — At present it is the purpose of Man to absorb to the utmost the solar energy which surrounds him and which is absorbed by the Etheric Body at first as a colorless at- mosphere, but which after its transit through the Spleen is trans- formed into a beautiful pale rose color and diffuses throughout the entire nervous system as the energizing, vitalizing force and power. Man's future vehicles. — As a resume of this Instruction on Man and his Bodies, we may note that long before Man discards his present physical vehicle, he will have brought it to such com- parative perfection that it will be as different from the present 60 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS vehicle a few millenia hence as the present is from the Pithecan- thropus of the previous Instruction. Vehicles afford opportunity for experience. — Man's vehicles are in themselves the answer to the oft propounded query — "what is the necessity for mortal life or expression ?" The purpose of all life is experience. The vehicles afford the Ego an opportunity for the requisite experience, an opportunity in manifestation, creating, moulding, adapting, controlling, governing, and regenerating; all of which Man in his ultimate creative destiny will be called upon to accomplish. Ego's higher destiny. — The Ego leams to build its own ve- hicles — an appropriate one for each separate world region, and to perfect them in order that ultimately it may become a creator on a cosmic scale, and guide and govern the creative processes of planets and their individual waves of evolution. Parable of the Talents. — The purpose of Man's experience in the building of his vehicles is simply the moral of the parable of the "Talents." (Matt, xxv-21). That he may hear his Lord— the Absolute — say unto him, "well done, thou good and faithful (suc- cessful) servant (builder) ; thou hast been faithful (successful) over a few things (his vehicles), I will make thee ruler (creator) over many things (worlds and races) ." Process is from within outwards and develops resistance. — Remember always that the process of building or developing the various vehicles is from within, outwards, a crystallizing or hard- ening process of the outer, in contact with the expressed and mani- fest forces of the region of Matter. This develops latent powers of resistance, toughens the moral and spiritual fibre, gives self- control and makes the experience of each individual Ego peculiarly its own. QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 3 1. How have we traced Man's lineage? 2. Give the symbolism of the Cross and Rose. 3. What does the Rose particularly symbolize? 4. What is the significance of the Indrawn Ego? 5. What are the three essentials in differentiating between the Animal and Human Kingdoms? 6. What are the Celestial Hierarchies? 7. Name them. 8. To what do they correspond? 9. Which of them are unknown? MAN AND HIS BODIES 61 10. With what periods do Hierarchies 3-5 correlate? 11. With what periods do Hierarchies 6-12 correlate? 12. What does the Ego possess? 13. Correlate the vehicles of the Ego with the mystic numbers 3, 5, 7, 9. 14. Give the three aspects of the Soul. 15. What IS the soul? 16. How is Man conceived oi? 17. How does the Ego function in the lower vehicles? 18. Why is it so called? 19. How does the Ego operate? 20. Give the activities of the Hierarchies. 21. What is the status of these Hierarchies? 22. What is said of the Globes? 23. To what are they likened? 24. What is Man's most highly developed organ? 25. How is sense to be generalized? 26. To what region does the Physical Body correlate? 27. How does it appear clairvoyantly? 28. What is said of porosity? 29. What appearance does the Etheric Body present? 30. What is the definition of a part of the body "going to sleep"? 31. What is said of the atomic structure of the body? 32. What is meant by being born under the "Sign of Pisces"? 33. Where does Involution end and Evolution begin? 34. Name the vehicles of the Ego as commonly used. 35. Wliat IS the EGO? 36. Recapitulate the Mental Sheath. 37. What are the different Memories? 38. What is the purpose of the Astral Body? 39. Has it consciousness? 40. What is said of mediums and seances? 41. What are "Shells"? 42. What are "Earth Bounds"? 43. What may we see in cemeteries? 44. What are the functions of the Etheric Body? 45. What does it do during sleep? 46. With what does the Physical Body correlate? 47. How does Man differ from animals? 48. Describe the organization of Man's vehicles. 49. Give an idea of his future evolution. 50. How many kinds of consciousness are there? 62 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 51. Of what is Man a synthesis? 52. In what worlds do Man's vehicles function? 53. Are these vehicles all born at once? 54. To what are these various births due? 55. How do the ethers act? 56. From what does everything originate? 57. What does each vehicle of Man possess? 58. Where is the Seed Atom of each vehicle located? 59. What is said of the spleen and liver? 60. What is the Silver cord? 61. What was Man's first Physical Body? 62. How did these bodies propagate? 63. What is the importance of the thymus gland? 64. ' How do the blood corpuscles and the "I" consciousness cor- relate? 65. Are Man's vehicles homogeneous? 66. How does Man correlate to the Periods and Epochs? 67. How is Man seen clairvoyantly ? 68. Describe auras. Of each vehicle. 69. How is disease indicated? 70. What is the black aura? 71. How do the terms positive and negative relate to male and female? 72. W T hat is Man's office in procreation? 73. What is woman really known to be? 74. What is the explanation of menstruation? 75. How does anaesthesia act? 76. Describe Man's spherical states. 77. What is the purpose of Man? 78. What do Man's vehicles afford? 79. What is Man's higher destiny? 80. Apply the parable of the talents. 81. What does Man's process of building develop? INSTRUCTION IV. THE FOUR KINGDOMS. Divisions of the Life Stream, their Natures and Attributes. The Life Stream Divides (Four Kingdoms). — Rosicrucian sci- ence teaches that the Life Stream in its progress through Involun- tary Processes and the commencement of Evolution, differentiates into four distinct streams known as "Kingdoms." These are: 1 The Mineral Kingdom. 2 The Vegetable or Plant Kingdom. 3 The Animal Kingdom. 4 The Human Kingdom. Four Rivers. — In another sense the Life Stream may be con- sidered as branching out like the River of Eden into four distinct branches, running through Mineral, Vegetable, Animal and Human Matter. Held in common by all bodies. — In either sense, these are the Four Life Kingdoms or four divisions of the Life Stream held in common by all legitimate occult bodies and by academic or ma- terial science as well. Purpose of Matter.— The PURPOSE of Matter is to supply to the developing Spirit proper vehicles for expression, in order that it may have ample opportunity to contact all necessary experience. Substance of Matter.— The SUBSTANCE of Matter in all the Kingdoms is identical, as Matter itself is simply crystallized Spirit. All substance is homogenous, Universal Cosmic Root Substance. No one world is finer than another, but the various worlds differ in density and gravity. Organic and Inorganic Divisions of Physical Science. — Physi- cal science divides the realm of Matter into two general divisions, ORGANIC and INORGANIC, each division being again subdivided into Type, Genus, Species, etc. Such subdivisions are necessary in the study of biology, zoology and kindred sciences, and they are also necessary in Rosicrucian Science; for the occult student is 64 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS called upon to consider the minutiae of species in order to obtain an accurate knowledge of the generalized conditions of life as per- taining to a given Kingdom. Planetary Ether interpenetrates. — The atoms of all the world regions described in the previous Instructions interpenetrate all the Four Kingdoms, and for this reason it must be understood that in order to express ALL the conditions of a particular Kingdom a separate Etheric and Astral Body must be present, else the expres- sion of that Kingdom will be limited. Ethers active in the Four Kingdoms. — In the Four Kingdoms the Ethers are active as follows: 1 Mineral Kingdom, Chemical Ether. 2 Vegetable Kingdom, Chemical and Life Ethers. 3 Animal Kingdom, Chemical, Life and Light Ethers. 4 Human Kingdom, Chemical, Life, Light and Reflecting Ethers. Vehicles of the Kingdoms. — The vehicles of the Involving and Evolving Spirit in the Four Kingdoms are: 1 Mineral Kingdom, Physical Body. 2 Vegetable Kingdom, Physical and Etheric Bodies. 3 Animal Kingdom, Physical, Etheric and Astral Bodies. 4 Human Kingdom, Physical, Etheric, Astral Bodies and Mental Sheath. Powers peculiar to each Kingdom. — Thus the powers peculiar to the Four Kingdoms are: 1 Mineral Kingdom, latent until released by exterior condi- tions. 2 Vegetable Kingdom, Growth and Propagation. 3 Animal Kingdom, Growth, Propagation, Locomotion. 4 Human Kingdom, Growth, Propagation, Locomotion, Thought. This explains the states of consciousness pertaining to each Kingdom as given in a previous Instruction. States of Consciousness defined. — In the Mineral Kingdom only the Chemical Ether is active, producing the formation and crystallization of the substance; Chemical Forces are therefore latent and confined. The consciousness of the involving Spirit is therefore also latent and confined and is described as the Trance state of consciousness. In the Vegetable Kingdom, the Chemical and Life Ethers be- ing active make growth possible by the former, and propagation possible by the activity of the latter in connection with the sepa- THE FOUR KINGDOMS 65 rate Etheric Body. Light Ether is present but latent, hence the consciousness is that of Dreamless Sleep. In the Animal Kingdom, the Chemical, Life and Light Ethers being active make growth and assimilation possible by the first, propagation by the second, and by the third locomotion consequent upon awakening of sense perception and the resultant develop- ment of the necessary means therefor in obedience to the law that Nature creates in accord with necessity. The Reflecting Ether is present but dormant, hence the consciousness is Dream Sleep or not quite full possession of the complete sensoria. In the Human Kingdom, all ethers are active, hence full wak- ing consciousness with complete possession and activity of all sen- soria, the faculty of thought in distinction to instinct and memory. Fourth Memory. — We have previously cited three states of memory, the sub-conscious, conscious, and super-conscious. We now add a fourth state, the Cosmic Memory, the function of which is to give to the ultimate Initiate the consciousness not only of his past incarnations in human form but the consciousness of his states during his Involutionary processes and periods, as well as his Evolutionary ones. Such is not only possible but has been demonstrated. Elementals. — It is principally in connection with the Mineral Kingdom and the transitional state to the Vegetable that we come into contact with the fairy creatures known to Rosicrucians as Elementals, elemental types or forms of Humanity wherein the Involved Spirit is leaving the Animal Kingdom to become Human, but inhabiting largely the realm of the Mineral erstwhile. These Elementals are: 1 The Gnomes, Spirits of Earth. 2 The Sylphs, Spirits of Air. 3 The Salamanders, Spirits of Fire. 4 The Undines, Spirits of Water. Their direct and close approximation and association with the Four Elements indicates the reason why we find them so often present in the various conditions pertaining to the Mineral King- dom. Transitional Processes. — The transition of the stream of Life from one Kingdom to another is after this wise: The Mineral Spirit being so confined by the process of Crys- tallization adjusts itself to the geometric and purely mathematic 66 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS form of Crystals, remaining inert until acted upon by exterior forces.* The Vegetable Spirits assimilate the crystallized elements, transmuting them into crystalloids. These crystalloids are then assimilated by the Spirits of the Animal and Human Kingdoms, transmuted into cells, and com- pounded into organs. Protoplasm. — Here we contact one of the most important fea- tures in the whole study of Matter, the feature or rather phenom- enon of PROTOPLASM. Colloids. — Above we stated that the Spirits of the Plant King- dom assimilated the Mineral Crystals, transmuting them into Crys- talloids. A crystalloid is one of a class of substances usually crys- tallizable, whose solutions are readily diffusible in opposition to COLLOIDS. In botanical science it is a crystal-like protein body in plant cells, a protein crystal. Living matter displays, in fact, the energy of colloidal, and the plan of crystalloidal matter. 1 In relation to minerals and metals a colloid is either, dissolved and in suspension. Therefore cells actually begin with the Vegetable Kingdom in its most primitive forms and our contact at this point with the primitive cells leads us to a deeper consideration of the great scientific mystery PROTOPLASM. Protoplasm is defined as the ' 'viscid, contractile, semiliquid, more or less granular substance, that forms the principal portion of an animal or vegetable cell; sarcode." The name was first applied in 1846 to the matter in vegetable cells, which had been observed by Corte in 1772, and by Trevira- nus in 1807, and which was identified later with the animal sub- stance previously known as sarcode. The protoplasm of most cells appears under high powers of the microscope as a network (Spong- ioplasm, or reticulum), containing a more fluid substance (Hyal- oplasm or enchylema) in its meshes. Chemically, it is a mixture of 80 to 85% water, and 15 to 20% solids, chiefly proteids, as albumoses, globulins and peptones, with small quantities of fat, carbo-hydrates like glycogen and inosite, and mineral salts, espe- *The subject of crystallization on which so much stress is laid in Rosicru- cian science obviously opens vast fields for investigation. Added impetus to this investigation has recently been given by the work of Mr. A. McLean Nicolson, a New York scientist, who has produced what are popularly termed "Talking Crystals," which are simply large crystals of Rochelle Salts specially grown and treated, and to which electrical connections are made. Under the electrical current the crystal twists or vibrates and can be made to give off a sound audible for several hundred feet. THE FOUR KINGDOMS 67 cially those of potassium, which cause it to yield an alkaline reac- tion. Protoplasm has been called by Huxley, owing to its presence in all organized bodies, "THE PHYSICAL BASIS OF LIFE/' and some have held that its phenomena show that the difference be- tween organized and unorganized matter is simply a difference of complexity of chemical constitution. No difference in Protoplasms. — Protoplasm, simple as it ap- pears, yet mysterious as it is, "appears to be a highly complex substance, and is regarded as a mixture of different chemical sub- stances. BUT NO APPRECIABLE DIFFERENCE IS TO BE PERCEIVED BETWEEN PROTOPLASM OF LOWER FORMS OF LIFE AND THOSE OF HIGHER ANIMALS. Protoplasm is contractile and irritable, and reproduces by self-division." Fact of biological interest. — It is a fact of great biological interest that in animals the essential constituent of all living parts is a substance similar to the protoplasm of plants. WE CANNOT DISTINGUISH THE TWO BY ANY CHEMICAL OR PHYSICAL TESTS, and can only say that, taken as a whole, the protoplasm of plants differs from that of animals in its secretions. 2 Protoplasmic movement. — The movement of living protoplasm must be classed with muscular and ciliary movement, with which it is closely associated. 3 Protoplasm, the Mystery. — Protoplasm is the great mystery of all science. The greatest savant cannot explain whether a protoplasmic cell will evolve as a plant or a human, nor can he explain the reason of its choice or the laws impelling it thereto when its course of development has become obvious. Transitional types.— It is through the connecting link of pro- toplasm that we have the transitional types: 1 The Mineral-Plant. 2 The Plant-Animal. 3 The Animal-Man. 4 Living evidences and vestigial remains of these types are familiar to all occult and physical science students. Group Spirits. — Involutionary progress in the first three King- doms, and in the Human until the Ego is fully indrawn and as- sumes individual control of its temporary organism or set of ve- hicles (which is what constitutes an individual), is under the guidance of GROUP SPIRITS, of which mention has already been made. Heindel gives an excellent illustration of the action of the Group Spirit by supposing a sheet hung across a room, in which were cut ten holes. The fingers inserted through the holes repre- 68 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS sent a given species of animal. To the observer, the fingers .all seem to be actuated by individual desire or impulse, moving in va- rious directions. But if the observer look behind the screen he will see all the fingers connected and the whole moving under the direction of the guiding spirit or brain of the operator." Breaking up of Mineral Kingdom. — Thus it is with the mani- fold species of the first three Kingdoms. Of course there is no motion in the Mineral Kingdom, but there is a slow, gradual breaking up or disintegration of the Minerals whereby the Mineral Spirits are being liberated. In the vegetable and animal Kingdoms the guidance is more apparent. All types identical. — One tree, shrub or flower of a species can always be counted upon to behave exactly like any other member of the same species. The tiger is a complete exam- ple of ALL tigers, the Elephant of ALL Elephants. This shows the generic and common guidance of the entire species. Except types of Man. — This does not hold true in the Human Kingdom because the Ego is the Spirit individualized, and become self-conscious. At the beginning of human incarnation the primi- tive incarnates are assisted by Race Spirits acting under the guid- ance of lower Celestial Hierarchies who are entrusted with the re- sponsibility of guiding human evolution, but as soon as the Ego is fully INdrawn into all its vehicles, it assumes full, complete, and individual control of the organisms. Thus one Chinaman is not a complete example of the entire Mongolian Race, nor is one Anglo- Saxon a true type of the Caucasian. EVERY HUMAN BEING IS A DISTINCT, SEPARATE, INDIVIDUAL ENTITY, bound to a certain extent to act in obedience to cosmic or natural laws, yet endowed with a specific amount of free-will which enables him to progress by accomplishing a little NEW, independent work in each incarnation. Free-Will. — This endowment of free-will is absolutely neces- sary, otherwise every human being would be simply the puppet of unknown and unseen forces playing about him, and no value would attach to his good or right actions, neither would punishment, disapproval or personal responsibility attach to his wrong actions. Personal and Moral Responsibility. — We may confine an animal for certain actions, as a matter of safety or precaution, but we do not think for a moment of attaching to it a degree of responsibil- ity as to its moral status or personal responsibility, simply because the animal is not a person, nor is it bound by laws governing THE FOUR KINGDOMS 69 morality, but acts simply in blind obedience to the dictates of the group spirit which in the lower Kingdoms is necessary. Amount of Free-Will enjoyed is the measure of Personal Re- sponsibility. — FREE-WILL, therefore, is one of the distinguishing- features of the Human Kingdom, and the farther the individual progresses in his incarnations, and learns to use his free-will con- structively, the more the element of free-will is given him to use in fuller measure, and independently of circumscribing laws, sim- ply because the individual by such a time has become thoroughly en rapport and in harmony with all law and is therefore more and more above the law. Voluntary and Involuntary Incarnations. — As the individual nears the end of his incarnations of the involuntary or compulsory class, he enjoys an almost unlimited amount of free-will; in fact is not conscious of inhibiting or circumscribing laws of any sort. When his involuntary incarnations have been entirely completed and he engages for the service of humanity in purely voluntary incarnations, he enjoys an amount of free-will accompanied by spiritual powers which make him as St. Paul saith, "a little lower than the angels." (Heb. ii-7.) Feeling and Sensation in the Four Kingdoms. — We have stated the activities of the Ethers in the Four Kingdoms and some of the phenomena resultant upon their activity. We are now con- fronted with several of the moot questions which occur both to physical and occult scientists equally, "Is there such a thing as FEELING, SENSATION, OR THOUGHT IN THE LOWER KING- DOMS?" These are questions often asked, and in view of biologi- cal progress at the present time they are not entirely without warrant. We may reply unequivocally to the last, there is no such thing as thought below the Human Kingdom. Remember the states of consciousness peculiar to each Kingdom; Trance to the Mineral, Dreamless Sleep to the Vegetable, Dream Sleep to the Animal and WAKING CONSCIOUSNESS TO THE HUMAN. Liberation of Mineral Spirit and danger of too great crystal- lization. — In the Mineral Kingdom there is neither active consci- ousness nor sensation. The Mineral has no separate vehicle, and without the Astral vehicle there is no feeling or sensation. There- fore the Mineral has no feeling through powers of its own. There is, however, a distinct sense of feeling in the Mineral Kingdom coming in one special way: the breaking up of its Body. This feeling is in reality the sense of liberation which comes to the 70 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS imprisoned or crystallized Mineral Spirit, and is the relief at being disengaged from its crystallized state. This imprisonment is the result of too deep an extent of the process of crystallization, and we shall soon see how that same danger of crystallization reaches all through the various Kingdoms. Mineral uses Astral Body of Indwelling Spirit. — While the Mineral feels this condition of liberation through no powers of its own, it must be remembered that the Mineral Kingdom constitutes the substance of the physical body of the Indwelling Spirit of the whole Earth, and therefore experiences this sense of liberation through the Astral Body of the Indwelling Spirit, although not through any separate vehicle of its own. All Kingdoms unite to assist the Mineral. — For this reason mining and the breaking up of the rocks is a great benefit to the Mineral Spirit, liberating it and assisting it in its further progress along the Path. Thus the operations of the Vegetable Kingdom in opening up the Earth through the expansive powers of roots, the power of frost and ice, the burrowings of animals, and the mechanical enterprises of man all unite to assist this, the lowest of all the Kingdoms, in its progress. Fig. 16 NATURE FORCES ASSISTING IN BREAKING UP THE MINERAL KINGDOM. A TREE GROWING UP THROUGH A ROCK NEAR TAUNTON, MASS. THE SPLITTING WAS ASSISTED BY FROSTS. — (Photo by Btudley, Providence.) THE FOUR KINGDOMS 71 Feeling and Sensation in Plants. — With the Vegetable King- dom it is different. This Kingdom enjoys both the Etheric and Physical Bodies. Added power is given to its species by the Etheric Body and it experiences sensation and feeling to a much greater extent than the Mineral, although still by virtue of the Astral Body of the Indwelling Spirit and not by a separate Astral vehicle of its own. But it is able to respond in a much greater measure to the impulses of the Astral Body of the Indwelling Spirit, or as we may better term it, the Planetary Astral Body, and therefore we see many interesting phenomena exhibited. Phenomena exhibited by species of the Vegetable Kingdom. — Witness the selective powers exhibited by many plants, some even known as plants of prey, laying traps for their victims; others responding in marvelous manner to various sympathetic personali- ties and positively refusing to thrive under the influence of oppo- site personalities. Tropical vegetation especially offers many mar- velous phenomena, and scientists have lately expended much time and thought in experiment to determine whether or not plants may be said to have individual intelligence, but whatever their findings may be and however they may be stated, will not alter the fact that any intelligence or power of sensation manifested by species of the Vegetable Kingdom will be found to be exercised through the powers of the Planetary Astral Body. Pain and Pleasure to the Vegetable Kingdom. — In this con- nection it is well to note that analogous to the phenomena of relief or liberation expressed or felt by the Mineral Spirit at the break- ing up of its Physical Body, there is also a similar feeling mani- festing in the Vegetable Kingdom as pain or pleasure in the treat- ment accorded its species by both animals and Man. The fruition of the plant or tree is in its fruit and flower. That is the chief purpose of its existence, as is also the purpose of perpetuating the species the chief end of .the animal and human Kingdoms on the purely physical side. How given. The purpose of the tree or plant is to give forth its fruit, which, however, it cannot do of its own effort but must depend upon exterior agencies of Nature or the two higher King- doms, both of which are great factors in the plucking of fruit and the dissemination of the seed of the Vegetable Kingdom. When fruit or flowers are plucked, it gives relief and pleasure to the Vegetable Kingdom through the Planetary Astral Body, but when violently or wantonly torn up by the roots it causes pain to the 72 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Vegetable species due to the forced separation from their natural environment, and so-called death ensues. Pain and Pleasure Among the Animals (Instinct). — The Ani- mal Kingdom having the separate Astral Body is capable in its species of experiencing definite pain and pleasure through emo- tional and sensational conditions, and is conscious of them through its condition of dream sleep consciousness. For this reason ani- mals are able to stand much greater degrees of actual physical pain than the more highly sensitized and organized Human King- dom, and Nature in lieu of definite waking consciousness has given them that conformity to type and generic obedience to the dictates of the Animal Group Spirits that impels them to certain action under given conditions, that we call INSTINCT. While the animals see as members of the Human Kingdom see, nevertheless they see as in dream pictures, and the close study of any small animal will confirm this fact and exhibit most interesting phenomena. Animals also clairvoyant. — It is interesting in considering the matter of animal intelligence to observe that nearly all ani- mals are clairvoyant, but especially the elephant, horse, dog and cat. The cat is perhaps the most remarkably clairvoyant of all, and the sudden jumpings, turnings, etc., of the household cat when no observable impulse or cause may be apparent is the direct result of the clairvoyance of the animal, it seeing the invisible conditions as clearly as the mundane or visible, and in its state of dream sleep consciousness, unable to distinguish between them. Animals intelligent by Induction. — Another phenomenon ob- servable in animals kept in close contact with humans, is the greater degree of intelligence displayed by them, in comparison with the wild or undomesticated members of the same species. The cat or dog allowed to "run loose" displays no more than ordi- nary, mongrel intelligence, but the horse, dog or cat, made the personal companions of one or more humans, segregated from the rest of its species, and treated as a personality, not as a mere animal, soon begins to manifest an individuality, personality and a degree of intelligence that under carefully observed conditions takes on the aspect of actual thought process. Condition apparent, not actual. — This condition we know to be more apparent than actual. For the animal cannot have an indrawn Ego, in fact has no Ego whatever; therefore cannot think as the lowest members of the Human Kingdom can do. But animals are capable of taking on a degree of intelligence BY INDUCTION on the same principle as electrical induction, that enables them to THE FOUR KINGDOMS 73 manifest a high degree of intelligence and even sagacity under extraordinary conditions. And it is also right to state that ani- mals so treated by the human species are inestimably assisted in their evolutionary development. Every animal so assisted and made the companion of a human, is thereby enabled to accomplish great time gaps in developmental process ahead of its associated specie members. This is another contributory cause to the phe- nomena of advanced members of each Kingdom. Feeling and Sensation in the Human Kingdom. — In the Hu- man Kingdom we have the realization and appreciation of Feeling and Sensation in their most acute form. Not only has the Human Kingdom the full complement of separate vehicles, but the IN- drawn Ego ruling all of them and functioning through all, is able to contact consciously all exterior environment and gain experi- ence through all the varied phenomena of feeling and sensation that the various avenues of sense perception can express. Sense of Right and Wrong. — In addition to the ability to cog- nize consciously all the phenomena of feeling and sensation, the Human has also the ability to differentiate between the compara- tive right and wrong of a given set of feelings or sensations, whether they should be renewed, repeated or encouraged, or vice versa. This comes from the full possession of waking conscious- ness, which conveys the power of thought, or the translation of exterior impacts in terms of conscious relations; the privilege of individual action, choice, and a definite amount of Free-will. Reason. — These attributes and properties just named combine to crown the Human Species with the supreme gift of Reason, which must be given a somewhat detailed description. Reason is defined 6 as the group of faculties, attributes, or activities which distinguishes man as a so-called rational animal from the brutes. This group may be classified under two broad general divisions: 1 Discursive Reason — by which man becomes capable of learning and scientific achievements. The logical understanding, which the lower animals have not. 2 a — Pure Reason, a collective term as applied to the so- called a priori constitution of thought and the capacity for fram- ing and following ethical, aesthetical and religious ideals, of which the lower animals show few or no traces, and b — Practical Reason, as applied to conduct. Reason is, collectively, the faculty that enables one to dis- tinguish between the true and the false, in the degree possessed by all sane persons, the normal exercise of the rational faculties; 74 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS the mature consensus of public thought, regarded as a standard in the community. Reasoning Reasoning is the mental act, process, or faculty of deriving conclusions from facts or propositions, admitted or assumed, for the sake of argument, ratiocination, or argumen- tation. The reasoning may be either a False, b True, and is — a Deductive, b Inductive, c Categorical, d Disjunctive, e Hypothetical, f Syllogistic. Value of the Mental Sheath. — This process of Reason and rea- soning is made possible by the indrawing of the Ego, its adaptation of all the physical avenues of sense perception, and above all, the addition of the mental sheath or mind stuff through which the Ego functions consciously in the lower vehicles. And when it is remembered that at present the mind stuff is merely a sheath, and not as yet a truly organized vehicle or body, we can perceive that our mental powers are as yet scarcely incubated, and eons remote from what they will ultimately be. Verily, in that day shall our eyes be opened, and we shall be as Gods, KNOWING Good and Evil. Genesis, iii-5. Verily in that day shall Man be crowned with glory and honour and set over the works of (God's) hands. (Hebrews, ii-7.) Form, Color and Tone. — Only Man, by his possession of all the requisite vehicles, is able to contact the higher ethical princi- ples of Form, Color and Tone, and translate and adapt them to terms of his use and understanding. The Physical World is the World of FORM; the Astral World is the World of COLOR, and the World of Thought is the World of TONE, all differentiated states and rates of vibration, but Man, having vehicles peculiar to all three worlds, can contact the particular conditions of those worlds. Thus the sculptor uses especially the Physical Body and adapts himself to the vibrations of the higher phases of the Physi- cal World; the artist to the Astral World, where color holds sway, and the musician to the highest of them all, wherein an especially sensitive ear, the result of training throughout several incarna- THE FOUR KINGDOMS 75 tions, can bring to earth the delicate and subtle tones of these high or inner worlds. - Crystallization. — These Instructions have emphasized the im- portance of understanding that all creative process, involutionary and evolutionary, is the result of crystallization from within out- wards, just as the shell fish crystallizes his outward body or vehicle from the soft tissues of his inner corpus. The physical body of all species is built into the matrix formed by the inner or higher ve- hicles, and becomes the outward, protective, hard exterior, neces- sary to supply the requisite resistance to outer impact during the occupancy of the developing species. Crystallization shows the "Lines of Force." — Now this phe- nomenon of crystallization presents many interesting phases. First it shows the action of the inner worlds upon the outer and reveals the presence and lines of activity of the invisible forces. For in- stance, the frost appearing on the window pane as the result of the warm moisture of the interior of a room condensing and freez- ing; the various solutions of chemicals, show in the regular, geo- metric formations that while in solution, the lines of force were all the time present but invisible, but the process of frosting, of freezing, or the chemical process of crystal projection, makes those lines of force hitherto invisible, now fully visible and very beauti- ful to behold, a demonstration of the exact, methodical, scientific, geometric basis upon which all of Nature's processes are planned and operated. ■ ■ I II I I I H I I " i ii w i l il I' I I I 1 I II W i l li 1 Ul l l l II I I I I llll W i l l II ffl l ll l lii ll ii lli l |l|ii || |« l lllll P I ll l l W 1 1 . Fig. 17 BEAUTIFUL EFFECT PRODUCED, SHOWING THE LINES OF IN VISIBLE FORCE MADE VISIBLE BY FREEZING WATER. 76 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS But the process of Crystallization also conceals specific dan- gers. In the Mineral Kingdom we observed that it has been car- ried to such an extent that the Mineral Spirit was practically powerless to help itself, except by waiting untold aeons until the rock should gradually "die" and disintegrate in that way, but was in reality dependent upon the activities of the three higher King- doms to release it, liberate it and allow it to proceed upon its developmental pathway. Crystallization in the Vegetable Kingdom; Sequoias, their age. — This dangerous condition holds true in ALL the Kingdoms. While it is true that one of the basic laws is that of "conformity to type," nevertheless, while fully conforming thereto, we see a constant amplification and multiplication of types in the Vegetable world or Kingdom. We also find examples of types which have not improved, grown or developed in millions upon millions of years, as evidenced by fossiliferous vestigial remains in the lowest strata. The great trees of California are somewhat of this type, as some have imagined, and are the remains of an age when growth was comparatively unchecked. It would be difficult to estimate their true age, for occultists assign them an age far greater than that given by biologists. These Giant Sequoias, which attain a height of 200, 300 and even 400 feet, are said to be 1,335 years old. The famous "General Sherman Tree" in the Sequoia National Park having been 2,000 years old when Jesus was born, and still foliat- ing, may be said to be the "Oldest Living Thing in the World." {National Geographic Society.) From occult sources we teach that the age of many of these trees is greater, and geologists and biologists as well as botanists concede that in "early geologic times these Sequoias occupied a far more important place in the vegeta- tion of the earth." Their persistence. — They occur in the lower chalk formations and in Tertiary times were widely diffused. The genus is repre- sented in the Eocene flora of Great Britain, and in the succeed- ing Miocene period was widely distributed in Europe and Asia. IT IS PRESUMED THAT IN THE GLACIAL EPOCH, THE GENUS WAS EXTERMINATED, except in the areas in Western North America, where it still persists. Lesson of the Trees. — These particular Trees have been men- tioned as the most gigantic evidences of the crystallization of the Spirit of the Vegetable Kingdom in a specific type. The lesson is, that in all these ages, these trees have not progressed in perfec- tion of type, grain, species, foliage, etc., but remain as mute evi- THE FOUR KINGDOMS 77 Fig. 18 AMONG THE GIANT TREES. THIS TREE, "WAWONA" IS 300 FT. HIGH, 30 FT. THROUGH AND HAS A TUNNELED ROAD- WAY THROUGH IT 10 x 12 FT. THIS TUNNELING HAS HAD NO EFFECT UPON ITS VITALITY. SOME OF THESE TREES HAVE BEEN DESTROYED BY FOREST FIRES, BUT NONE HAVE BEEN KNOWN TO DIE FROM OLD AGE. THE INSERT SHOWS A GROUP OF "MEN" IN TRIUMPH OVER THEIR MURDER OF A MERE BABY SEQUOIA, A SAPLING AS IT WERE. (From the "Big Trees of California/' southern Pacific Co.) 78 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS dence of gigantic, unchecked growth and nothing more. They too awaited the action of the tremendously powerful Glacial Epoch to release the genus and allow the imprisoned or crystallized Spirit therein to progress. Crystallization in the Animal Kingdom. — Equally do we find this dangerous state of ultra or over-crystallization in the Animal Kingdom. Notably among the reptilia and semi-amphibians do we find types which have not changed during milliards, except as to size. They have crystallized into types or species and genus. Crystallization among Humans. — Here crystallization carried to an unnecessary extent finds its greatest field and at the same time works the greatest harm. For among the Human Kingdom we find, not so much crystallization as to type, but as to Race. Today we find certain races which do not assimilate themselves among the other races of the world or even among those races with whom they elect to live and engage in business enterprise. Such are the Chinese, Thibetans, Hebrews, Arabians, Bedouins and many Asiatic and South American Races or groups. Some of these mentioned are gradually realizing the racial crystallization and attempting by change of name, rejection of racial religions and traditional practices and language, to break away from the thrall- dom of the Race Spirit deadlock, and some are attempting it more rapidly than others. The Japanese are a notable example of those who hold all that is of proven merit in the old, and embrace all that is worthy and desirable in the newer order of the world's affairs. Such crystallization is dangerous to the races so involved, for it operates to hold such peoples over from one wave of evolution to another, making them stragglers in one wave, and ' 'hold-overs" to another, which, not being of their original inception, is out of rapprochement with them in many essential ways. Life Currents of the Four Kingdoms. — All that is, is a mani- festation of Life. All Life has currents of vital force, either static or pulsating. Thus — The Mineral Kingdom has its life currents, but they are the invisible currents of Force which manifest only when the phenom- ena of freezing or crystallization is introduced as previously de- scribed. Yet the results of the activity of these Mineral lines of force may be seen by a close analysis of the crystalline formation of the structure of the Mineral or Metal, especially in the case of gems. The student must not become confused ,however, in study- ing the rocks, by the evidences exhibited by what are termed the THE FOUR KINGDOMS 79 igneous rocks. Then, too, the currents of the Planetary Ethers flow continually through even the densest mineral structure, as no single atom contacts another atom, but all are separated by the ether. Vegetable Kingdom. — In the Vegetable Kingdom, the current is known as the sap, which rises in summer and descends in win- ter, broadly speaking, with some exceptions. The circulation of the vegetable juices is due to the positive activity of the Light Ether, and the cessation of the flow in winter is due to the fact that the Light Ether is not surcharged, as normally, with the solar energy. The negative activity of the Light Ether causes the de- posit of the chlorophyl or green coloring matter of plant life, and also the color on the flowers. Transition Stage. — In the transition from the Plant to the Animal Kingdoms we encounter organisms or creatures possessing the power of motion, but without RED Blood. These creatures have as yet no Astral Body. Cold Blooded Animals. — Immediately following this group of organisms, we have the Cold Blooded animals with both Liver and Red Blood, but cold. In these, there is an Astral Body, and the Group Spirit is at work directing the vitalizing currents INward. This pertains particularly to the Fish and Reptilia. The separate spirit of each example of the species is outside the organism. Warm Blooded Animals. — When the separate Spirit outside each example of a species BEGINS to INdraw itself into its bodies or vehicles, it at the same time directs the vitalizing currents INward, producing WARM RED BLOOD, the beginning of pas- sional or emotional existence. Man. — In the Human Kingdom, the Spirit is fully INdrawn, and bodily currents flow outward from the Liver, and the pulsat- ing, vital force is the Warm, Red Blood, which, as we shall learn later, is the crystallized Fire of Cosmic vitality. Anaesthetics. — The flow of blood is very largely dependent upon the activity of the Etheric Body and the Ethers. Thus when anaesthetics are used, they operate to dissociate the Etheric Body from the Physical Body, loosening the contact, and thus sensation ceases as far as consciousness of it is concerned. If carried too far, however, the Life Ether may be completely inhibited in its action, in which case death will ensue. Drowning and Freezing. — The same phenomenon occurs in the case of drowning or freezing, or in bad dreams of the "nightmare" sort. The loss of consciousness is due to the separation of the 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Etheric Body from the Physical, and the disagreeable feeling of returning consciousness of sensation, similar to that after an arm has "gone to sleep," is due to the reassociation or newly forming- contact of the millions of points described in the previous Instruc- tion. Status of the Kingdoms. — The question is often asked by stu- dents of the evolutionary theories of Physical, as well as Occult Science — A Common Question. — "Is everything that is now earthy or mineral, destined to become human at some future time period?" Yes, and No. Yes, in the sense that the Mineral Kingdom AS A KINGDOM is in process of involution and that its Spirit will ultimately evolve, even as the present wave of human evolution. No, in the sense that every grain of sand or microscopic particle of the Mineral Kingdom is ultimately destined to become a human being. This same question is often propounded in another form re- lating to the almost infinite number of species to be found in the Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms, especially among the Insecta. The status of the Four Kingdoms is as follows: 1. The Mineral Kingdom, youngest of all Life Waves. 2. The Plant or Vegetable Kingdom. 3. The Animal Kingdom. 4. The Human Kingdom, oldest and most advanced of any Life Waves now operative upon this Planet. One by one, each of the preceding Life Waves or Kingdoms, will, in order, attain the status now held by the Human Kingdom, AS KINGDOMS. Even the Human Kingdom has many aeons of evolutionary progress before it, for at present the Etheric Body of Man is far less organized than the Physical Body, being only in its third stage of development; the Astral Body is even less or- ganized, while the Mind, as stated many times previously, is not a true body at all, but merely a sheath. How the Life Spirit evolves. — Note carefully that we say that the Kingdoms will evolve AS KINGDOMS ; that is, the Life Spirit ensouling each Kingdom evolves to the next higher Kingdom UNTIL IT REACHES THE HUMAN AND BECOMES INDIVID- UALIZED AS SEPARATE EGOS. This answers the questions fully. Not every atom or molecule, not every grain of sand; not every insect in multitudinous species, not every infinitesimal type of fungus is destined to become a separate, distinct human being. THE FOUR KINGDOMS 81 How the Human Kingdom is attained. — When the Life Wave ensouling each of the three lower Kingdoms reaches the higher Animal stage, with separate Etheric and Astral Bodies or vehicles, begins to differentiate and closely approximate the Human, and finally each differentiation awakens to self -consciousness, giving up the ALL-Consciousness of original Virgin Spirit to take on In- dividual Consciousness, then it is that the Human Species becomes distinctly differentiated from the Lower forms of life, and the Higher Kingdom is at last attained. Cosmic Memory. — Yet by the attainment of the Cosmic con- scious Memory referred to, it is possible for the Initiate Human to remember its previous Involutionary and Evolutionary history throughout the aeons past, as Mineral, Plant and Animal. A development of Consciousness. — It will have been noticed by the observing student that all this developmental and evolu- tionary progress has really been a development of Consciousness. And here we have the real reason for Mortal Expression or Phys- ical Life, — to enable the involving and then evolving Virgin Spirit to attain the epitome of concentrative power, resistance, and creative force, summarized by the term "focus" which we also apply to Mind as the lens through which the Ego focusses itself in Matter. By the expression of Mortal Life the Spirit enters into conscious use of all the faculties contributed by its previous de- velopmental stages. Attributes contributed by previous stages. — Thus the Mineral stage contributed hardness, resistance, strength, cohesion, and static power; the Vegetable Kingdom contributes to nascent Man, or Man-in-the-making, growth, expansion, circulatory life currents, pliability, etc.; the Animal Kingdom gives the beginning of loco- motion, emotional states, amplified consciousness, adaptation to environment, greater ability to survive in the struggle for the survival of the fittest, and finally the Human stage epitomizes them all. Types still evident. — Thus we see the evidences of the pig at the dinner table, the fox in the law courts, the tiger in the haunts of vice, the dull plodding ox among the laboring classes, the faithful watch dog among sincere clergy, and types too numerous to mention. Steiner on Evolution. — Steiner gives an excellent light on evo- lutionary processes when he writes: 7 "All evolution is indeed due to the fact that independent being IS FIPvST SEPARATED FPvOM THE LIFE SURROUNDING IT: that next the environment is 82 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS impressed, as by reflection, UPON THE BEING SEPARATED OFF AND THAT THEN THIS DETACHED BEING INDEPEND- ENTLY EVOLVES FURTHER." Basis of potential force. — We must not forget in all our study of the wonderful process and progress of invo- and evolu- tionary activities, that the developing Life Stream is sustained and prevented from exhaustion by power deep in the unseen world, the very root of all being, the inexhaustible Source, the ABSO- LUTE itself. "I" Consciousness. — We have already given the correspondence between the Kingdoms and the vehicles of man. In addition let it be emphasized that the 4th correspondence, namely, the Human Kingdom to the Physical, Etheric, Astral Bodies and Mental Sheath, should also always include the EGO and the definite "I" consciousness whenever the student is studying or elucidating this particular feature. Correlative Activities. — It is useful to hold in mind the follow- ing tabulation of interactivities of the vehicles or bodies: 1. The Physical Body would decay if not held together and vitalized by the Etheric Body. 2. The Etheric Body would drop into unconsciousness if not irradiated by the Astral Body. 3. The Astral Body would lose all the past to the Ego, if not constantly maintained in PRESENT activity by the Ego functioning through the Mental Sheath. Equations. — Death is to the Physical Body, and Sleep to the Etheric Body, as is the power of Forgetting to the Astral Body. An Alternative. — We may put this truth in another way by stating that — 1. Growth is the function of the Physical Body. 2. Life is the function of the Etheric Body. 3. Consciousness is the function of the Astral Body. 4. Memory is the function of the Ego. Man differs from all preceding Kingdoms, SOUL. — Man dif- fers from all the preceding Kingdoms in one feature of paramount importance, his possession of a soul, which was described in In- struction No. 1. Through the possession of the Soul, which is the essence extracted from the Threefold Body by the Threefold THE FOUR KINGDOMS 83 Spirit and utilized as the sustenance and nourishment of the Ego, "Man is able to find the Divine Element within him, because his original essence was derived directly from the Divine, as outlined in the Instruction on the 'Lineage of Man/ Through the SOUL Principle within him, Man attains to an inner knowledge of him- self, just as through his ASTRAL BODY, he gains knowledge of the outer world. 8 Battle of the Cells. — Throughout the Four Kingdoms, the student witnesses the constant warfare of the infinitesimals, the warfare that never ceases, the battle of the cells. Cells die and perish that cells may live. All life means death to something, but as we shall later learn, there is no such thing as death as ordin- arily understood, that is, in the sense of cessation of Life. Life is imperishable because it is all a part of the ONE LIFE of the ABSOLUTE and no modicum of it can be annihilated. Only its immediate vehicle can be destroyed. Dreams. — The last phenomenon we shall consider in relation to the species of the Human Kingdom is that of Dreams, a form or state of consciousness not ordinarily understood, in spite of the clumsy attempts at its elucidation by academic psychology. Dream- ing may be said to be an intermediate state of consciousness be- tween sleeping and waking. It comes naturally under three classifications : Classifications. — 1 . Physiological, 2. Psychological, 3. Psychical. The first classification may be said to be due to lack of co- ordination between the brain cells as the result of imperfect inter- activity between the Etheric and Physical Bodies during sleep, owing to lack of co-ordination between the various organs of the Physical Body, digestive, and nerve conditions. The second classification is the natural result of contact with the pulsating conditions of the Ethers, especially the Reflecting Ether and the Memory of Nature, the pictures therein contained, and conditions peculiar to the Astral World, and even in some cases to the lower regions of the World of Thought. Also the phenomena of dreams indicating strenuous conditions of choking and the like, when waking consciousness reveals the fact that a pet animal has gone to sleep upon the sleeper's chest. In the dream state the sleeper is freed from the usual laws which regulate our waking consciousness. 84 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Dreamless Sleep. — In order to have absolutely sound, refresh- ing, dreamless sleep, the Astral Body must be fully withdrawn from the Etheric and Physical Bodies. In the Dream state it is separated from the Physical Body but still persists in maintaining a sort of connection with the Etheric Body. It is to this connection that we are indebted for the ability to know in some degree of the experiences of the Astral Body, but the moment this connection is broken off, the Astral pictures fade into oblivion, unconsciousness sets in and we are in dreamless sleep. It is while in the state before the connection is broken that we experience the Psychical classification of dreams. Then we are able somewhat to become cognizant of the purely psychical conditions of the Astral and even higher regions, some- times even contacting the archetypal regions. Inventions. — In such cases many inventions have been given to man, in fact the great preponderance of remarkable and useful inventions have undoubtedly been given to man through the dream state. Nonsensical Dreams. — Nonsensical dreams are a puzzle to oc- cult and physical scientists alike. They may be due to a phenom- enon describable as a photographic image out of focus. On account of its separation from the sense organs of the Physical Body, the Astral Body cannot register its conditions and pictures accurately in terms of outer or exterior environment, and therefore we get only a blurred image or presentation which oftentimes is a bur- lesque of the real condition sought to be demonstrated. Sparks from the Divine Flame. — A further consideration of the mental and solar powers of the Human Species will be taken up in the next Instruction, on the Life Cycle and Reincarnation. Rosicrucianism teaches that the Life Wave ENSOULING a Kingdom evolves, but as we have stated, that does not mean that every grain or molecule of substance is destined to become a human being ultimately. The Life Wave itself numbers countless Virgin Spirits differentiated from the Body of God, or "Sparks from the Divine Flame." A stated emanation of the Sparks or Virgin Spirits constitutes a stated Life Wave. Matter merely furnishes vehicles. — For their "dip into Mat- ter" they draw from and upon the surrounding Cosmic Root Sub- stance, and crystallize from within outwards, the requisite vehicles. Thus, it must be clear that the Spirit within evolves, while the visible substance of Matter merely furnishes the vehicles, which, THE FOUR KINGDOMS 8 5 in due time, disintegrate into their original cosmic condition, to be again used in future creative and evolutionary functions and processes. QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 4 1. How does the Life Stream differentiate? 2. What are the Four Kingdoms? 3. To what are they compared? 4. What is the purpose of Matter? 5. W T hat is the Substance of Matter? 6. What are the two general divisions of the realm of Matter? 7. How are all the great Four Kingdoms interpenetrated? 8. How are the Ethers active in the Four Kingdoms? 9. How do the Kingdoms correspond to the Vehicles? 10. What are the powers and functions of each Kingdom? 11. Define the states of consciousness pertaining to each Kingdom. 12. What is the 4th Memory? 13. What are Elementals? 14. Name them. 15. What are the transitional processes of the Life Stream? 16. What is Protoplasm? 17. What does Prof. Huxley say of Protoplasm? 18. What differences does examination of Protoplasm reveal? 19. What is the great fact of biological interest? 20. Why is Protoplasm called the great mystery? 21. Name the transitional types of Life. 22. Describe illustration of Group Spirits. 23. How is the Mineral Kingdom broken up? 8 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 24. What is the difference between species in the three lower Kingdoms and types in the Human Kingdom? 25. What is said of Free-will? 26. What is said of personal responsibility and the moral status? 27. What is the measure of the amount of enjoyment of Free Will? 28. How does free-will relate to involuntary and voluntary in- carnations? 29. What is said of Feeling and Sensation in the Four Kingdoms? 30. What is meant by the liberation of the Mineral Spirit? 31. What is the danger of too great a degree of crystallization? 32. What vehicle does the Mineral Spirit use? 33. How do the Kingdoms unite to assist the Mineral Kingdom? 34. What is said of Feeling and Sensation in plants? 35. Describe some of the phenomena exhibited by plants. 36. Are Pain and Pleasure experienced in the Vegetable Kingdom ? 37. Are Pain and Pleasure experienced among the Animals? 38. What is instinct? 39. Are animals clairvoyant? 40. How are animals notably intelligent? 41. Is this a real condition or an apparent one? 42. What is said of Feeling and Sensation in the Human King- dom? 43. Whence comes the sense of "right and wrong"? 44. What is reason? 45. Give its classifications. 46. What are the processes of reasoning? 47. What is the value of the mental sheath? 48. What are the regions of Form, Color and Tone? THE FOUR KINGDOMS 87 49. What is the importance of crystallization? 50. What does it show? 51. What is said of crystallization in the Vegetable Kingdom? 52. What do the giant Sequoias illustrate? 53. What is crystallization in the Animal Kingdom? 54. What is meant by crystallization in the Human Kingdom? 55. What are the Life Currents in the Four Kingdoms? 56. What do we encounter in the transition from the Plant to the Animal Kingdoms? 57. What distinguishes Cold Blooded animals? 58. What distinguishes Warm Blooded animals? 59. What distinguishes Man? 60. What is the action of anaesthetics? 61. What phenomena occur in the case of drowning or freezing? 62. What are common questions concerning evolution? 63. What is the status of each of the Four Kingdoms? 64. How DOES the Life Spirit evolve? 65. How is the Human Kingdom attained? 66. What will the cosmic memory do for the Initiate? 67. What does the evolutionary progress really constitute? 68. What attributes are contributed by previous stages? 69. How are types of animals still evident in the Human Species? 70. What does Steiner say of Evolution? 71. What is the ultimate basis of potential force? 72. Where does the "I" consciousness become apparent? 73. Give the tabulation of vehicular interactivity. 74. Give a notable equation. 75. ' Give its alternative. 76. How does Man differ from all preceding Kingdoms? 88 R0SICRUC1AN FUNDAMENTALS 77. What is the battle of the cells? 78. What are dreams? 79. Give their classifications. 80. What is dreamless sleep? 81. How are inventions given? 82. What is said of nonsensical dreams? INSTRUCTION V. REINCARNATION. The Life Cycle, Consciousness, Purgatory, Panorama, Rebirth. Falsity of the saying, "Womb to Tomb." — It is a common say- ing that Life is simply the "Journey from the womb to the tomb." It is a less common saying that the "womb is the tomb of spirit." Neither statement is true. But it IS true that both the womb and the tomb ARE ENTRANCES to widely differing phases of Life — Life of an intense degree of activity. Illogical nature of the orthodox idea of Creation. — It is the generally accepted teaching of orthodox Christianity, that human life exists only from mortal birth to physical death, and that thereafter, man awaits a general judgment for t^e deeds of the interim of the life expression. God, who is All Good, creates by special act, humanity, His creatures. Although All Good, He finds that He has produced something that is not All Good, and yet He pronounced the works of His hands to be VERY Good. According to orthodox teaching, God then appeases His own wrath by incar- nating Himself as His own Son, that His creatures may sacrifice Him to Himself as a propitiation for their sin in being imperfectly created by God Himself. Teaching of Christianity; Inequalities and Injustices; Pre- destination. — It is also the teaching of orthodox Christianity that each birth is, in a way, a special creation; that is, a physical body is born into the world by natural process, but that God gives to each a soul, and that, thus equipped, the being who has thus flashed into material expression out of an eternity past, to appear for a brief moment before disappearing for eternity to come, will be judged for the acts of that momentary fleeting expression for all future time, regardless of lack of opportunity, obvious inequali- ties, injustices, etc., and that the only help extended to mortals is through a vicarious system of salvation, with endless doctrinal shadings; some even going so far as to assert the predestination 90 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS and election to grace or damnation, relieving man of individual responsibility and in practice relegating him to the moral status of the animal kingdom. 144,000. — And many Christians still believe that out of the billions of humans that have lived and shall live, only 144,000 are ultimately to be saved. Occult science contradicts; What the Absolute cannot do. — Occult science contradicts all such theories, assertions and teach- ings, on one unassailable basis, which is, THAT THERE IS ONE THING THAT EVEN THE ABSOLUTE, GREAT AS IT IS, INCOMPREHENSIBLE AS IT IS, OMNISCIENT AS IT IS, CAN- NOT DO —AND THAT IS, DESTROY LIFE. The All-Life a Constant. — All Life is an integral part of the ALL-LIFE and the ONE-LIFE, and no modicum of the All-Life or the Absolute can possibly fall or fail, because that would imply the death or failure of the Absolute itself, which is not only impossible but unthinkable. If the Absolute, as it surely is, is without beginning and without ending, boundless existence, ever- existent, then never by any possibility or circumstance can any part of its nature or substance cease to be. ALL is in the ALL, and the ALL is in ALL. Life Continuous; Absolute cannot commit suicide. — As the Absolute is a constant in time and space, so must every part of His Nature and Substance be likewise. Therefore "all life is con- tinuous, evolutional, in a constantly ascending scale of progres- sion." 1 As the Absolute is constant, eternally existent, boundlessly existent, the Source and very being of ALL-LIFE, then it is im- possible and unthinkable that the Absolute can take, stop, prevent, hinder, or inhibit ANY PART OF ITS OWN LIFE, FOR THAT WOULD BE PARAMOUNT TO THE ABSOLUTE COMMITTING COSMIC SUICIDE, which is inconceivable. No Life can be lost. — Therefore no human or other form of life can ever be lost, damned, or destroyed. The temporary ve- hicle may be changed from time to time, but the Life itself being a part of the ALL-LIFE, must go on unfolding, expanding and growing, or as we say, evolving to higher and higher states of consciousness. The fact that All Life is a part of the ALL-LIFE and that no modicum of it can fall or ever be lost or destroyed is the esoteric truth concealed beneath the saying that is written, "and one of them (sparrows) shall not fall on the ground without your Father" (Matt. x-29). REINCARNATION 91 Womb and Tomb Entrances and Points of Departure. — With this knowledge, both the womb and the tomb take on more cheer- ful aspects. BOTH are to the occultists ENTRANCES TO NEW LIFE and POINTS of DEPARTURE from completed phases of temporary existence. We make our departure from the purely spiritual phase of existence through the womb, which becomes thereby the entrance to mortal life expression. We make our de- parture from mortal life through the tomb, which thereby becomes the entrance to the purely spiritual phase of life expression again. Cycle of Life. — This indicates a constantly recurring CYCLE OF LIFE, which we shall give in detail, as to the principal epochal events and conditions. The student learned in Instruction Number Three, that phys- ical birth does not constitute the complete birth of all the vehicles at the same time. We will now indicate the complete order: FROM THE WOMB: 1 Birth : — of the Physical Body. Entrance to Mortal Life. 2 Birth: — of the Etheric Body at the age of Seven. 3 Birth : — of the Astral Body at the age of Fourteen. Age of Puberty, beginning of attraction to opposite sex, and Propagative powers ripened. 4 Birth: — of the Mind faculties, at the age of Twenty- One. 5 The next series of seven years brings the human to the age of Twenty-eight, at which time the individual is generally settled in what is destined to be his life- work, although sometimes conditions operate to force an earlier choice or a later one, but it will be found that Nature makes Twenty-eight a fair general aver- age, and occupations selected prior to that age are usually subject to later change. In a way it is a turn- ing point, for its double, 56 years, will be found by insurance records to be very close to the average pres- ent age of humanity. Cycle of Life; "Prime of Life."— TOWARD THE TOMB: 6 The sixth stage in the career of the individual brings him to the age of Thirty-five, at which time he is said to be "in the very prime of life," and should be glow- ing with health and vitality and capable of standing severe mental and physical strain. But it also marks the stage of "second growth" so-called, in which the 92 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS notable features are a gradual decline of the recon- structive powers, and an increase of the mental pow- ers, manifesting' in calmer, more dispassionate judg- ment and conservatism. Change of Life in BOTH Male and Female.— 7 The age of Forty-two marks a most important period for BOTH men and women. With a certain amount of latitude in both sexes due to climatic and previous health conditions, this is the approximate age known as the "Change of Life." It is commonly supposed that this pertains only to the female sex, but in reality it also applies to the males without, however, the at- tendance of so much visible phenomena. At this time the ovaries of the female begin to cease the produc- tion of the Graafian vesicles bearing the ovum or egg y and this is also accompanied by the cessation gradu- ally of the periodic menstrual flow. With the male, this is often a period of critical health conditions, which, if successfully passed, mean excellent general health presumably for many years to come, but if passed with difficulty usually presage a comparatively shorter extent of the mortal life expression. Katabolism gains ascendancy. — 8 This cycle of seven brings the individual to the age of Forty-nine, at which time one's mental powers should be at their prime of activity and productive capacity. From this time on, however, the approach to the Tomb is more rapid. The flight of Time seems more rapid to the individual, and one begins to be conscious of the fact that one is nearer to the termini ation of mortal expression than otherwise. The break- ing down, destructive process or KATABOLISM, as opposed to ANABOLISM or constructive metabol- ism, is now in the ascendant. From now on, the duration of mortal expression will be largely in conson- ance with the sort of life the individual has previously led. Living the Life. — If that life has been one of dissipation, wasting of one's energies, such an individual has little to expect from Nature outraged, in the shape of clemency. If the individual has lived in conscious harmony with REINCARNATION 9 3 Nature's laws, then he can reasonably expect that the sunset of mortal life will be prolonged, and glorious in its approaching climax. Astrological Influences. — 9 Here the student who has engaged in the study 01 astrology may ask, "what about the directions in one's horoscope ?" It is manifestly impossible to insert in this Instruction a detailed exegesis of astrological delineations, but it may be said in general that only the fool, simpleton, wastrel, ignorant or careless and indifferent person need be a slave to, or ruled by, his stars. The stars DO indicate general epochal events that cannot be escaped, but the individual by an intel- ligent knowledge thereof, may mitigate or assist a given direction by co-operation with or preparation against it. "The WISE MAN RULES HIS STARS," is NOT ruled by them. The horoscope indicates the general trend that may be expected if the native fol- lows blindly or passively the indication, or allows him- self to surrender unresistingly to their directions. Death.— THE TOMB:— 10 The departure from mortal expression after assimila- tion and contact of all the experience for which the individual has displayed a capacity in the stated ex- pression, and in accord with the amount previously determined by the Lords of Destiny who are in charge of our immediate evolution is called Death. Death, or the laying aside of the Physical Body, is the exit from mortality and the entrance into a purely spiritual phase of existence. Not a Cessation of Life. — Death is in no sense a cessation or discontinuance of life, which, as stated, is continuous. It is the laying aside of the Physical Body in which the katabolic processes and activities have triumphed over the constructive, and is therefore past its usefulness to the Ego and higher vehicles. A limited consciousness exchanged for an am- plified one. — Death should always be regarded by the Rosicrucian student as the exchange of a limited state of consciousness for an amplified one, the amplification depending entirely upon the use the individual has 94 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS made of the opportunities afforded by the last mortal expression. Four Deaths. — a The death or DISCARD of the Physical Body, b The death or DISCARD of the Etheric Body, c The death or DISCARD of the Astral Body, d The death or DISCARD of the Mental Sheath. Higher Consciousness. — At each of these deaths, a higher state of consciousness is entered. THE JOURNEY FROM THE WOMB TO THE TOMB JUST DESCRIBED IS ACCOMPLISHED ENTIRELY IN THE CHEMICAL REGION OF THE PHYSICAL WORLD. The death of the Physical Body is effected by the separation of the figure sixes of the Silver Cord, described in a previous Instruction. The rupture of the Silver Cord produces the actual death, and permits the Seed Atom to escape via the pneumogastric nerve and out through the suture between the occipital and parie- tal bones of the skull. Panorama. — Immediately after the process of death, the activ- ities of the Soul, Ego, Mind, Astral and Etheric vehicles are car- ried on IN THE ETHERIC REGION OF THE PHYSICAL WORLD. There the Soul reviews all the acts of the immediate past life in panoramic display. This is possible through the Re- flecting Ether of his Etheric Body, in which the Sub-conscious Memory functions in particular. This panoramic display is in reverse, that is, it begins with the acts and incidents immediately preceding decease, and so on back to birth. Duration of Panorama. — During the review of this panorama, the individual is largely in the position and status of a disinter- ested spectator, that is, he is without special attitudes of either interest or indifference, and the duration of this post-mortem review is approximately the same length of time as that in which the individual could "stay awake' ' or remain in the waking state of consciousness during the mortal expression just relinquished. Second Death.— We have been considering the FIRST DEATH, the death of the Physical Body. The conclusion of the panorama just described is reached when the potential power of the Etheric Body, no longer acting in correlation with the Physical Body, ceases. Then its structure begins to break down, disintegrate, the panorama is ended, AND THE SECOND DEATH takes place, the process of which, to the Ego, is much the same as the first REINCARNATION 95 or physical death. The Ego with the Astral Body and Mental Sheath withdraws into the Astral World, leaving the Etheric Body to continue its disintegration. But on its withdrawal, the Ego has with it the Seed Atoms of both the Physical and Etheric Bodies, for use on its return journey to the next mortal expression. Astral World, Purgatory. — (11) The Astral World is of great importance both for the Ego retiring from mortal expression and the Ego returning to it. Here in the Astral World EVERY HU- MAN BEING HAS TO GO THROUGH AN INDIVIDUAL PURGA- TORY. This purgative state or condition lasts until the individual has learned fully the illusion of desire. The length of time spent by the individual in the Astral World depends entirely upon the strength and tenacity of the desires cherished in the recent mortal expression and brought over into the Astral World. A "dead man" is not one whit immediately wiser than the "live" one. By the act of Death he is BORN anew into the spiritual regions and has to learn to focus his faculties to his new environment. Hence the man of strong passions or love of gold is exactly the same immediately after death as before. Illusion. — Here in the Astral World, which is the home of desire, the individual has to learn that all in the mortal life is illusion, the reflection or image of the real, and that what he most desired in mortality as pertaining to that estate is ephemeral and illusive, and that such values cease when desire is realized or at- tained. Fires of Purgatory. — The attainment of this purgation from desire is not altogether a comfortable or pleasant one to most indi- viduals, for the common acceptances of ideas regarding the after- death state lead most humans to indulge their desires to the utmost while in mortal expression, on the assumption that one "will be a long time dead." Thus, until the individual learns in fullest truth the necessity of freeing himself from the bonds of desire, he will indulge the same desires after death as before ; with this difference, that during mortal expression there was a possi- bility of gratifying the desire in a manner pleasing to the mortal senses, while such is now impossible, even through the vicarious conditions of obsessing one still in human life. Thus the internal fires burn all the more fiercely from the very fact that it is impos- sible to quench them through satiety, and they burn until they have nothing left to consume, or by which the process of combustion can be maintained. In other words, they remain lighted until 9 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS desire burns itself out, unless developed intelligence and spiritual awakening has come earlier to the individual's relief. PURGATORY MAY BE SAID TO BE THE PROCESS OF BECOMING CONSCIOUS OF THE FUTILITY OF UNNECES- SARY EARTHLY DESIRES AND ACTIVITIES. Location of Purgatory. — (12) This purgatorial state takes place in the First, Second and Third Sub-Regions of the Astral or Sixth World Region as defined in Instruction No. 1. These are the Sub-regions of Passion, Impressionability and Wishes, all of which, it will be seen by their very natures, have much to do with the element of Desire. No Old Age in the Spiritual Worlds; Old become young; the young mature to 33. — Time passes rapidly in this Astral World, in fact about three times as rapidly as in the Physical World. But one is not conscious of it as when in the Physical Body, for then old age makes itself obvious. In the Astral World there is no old age. There is an old age in the Physical Body, but no old age in the Spiritual Body. So in the Spiritual Worlds, the average is the state corresponding to about 33 in the Physical. Children entering into the Spiritual Worlds mature to that approximation; while adults rejuvenate to the same status. The process of becom- ing young is the throwing off of the THOUGHT OF AGE and the consciousness of it, by the Spirit, in the Astral World. Stay in Purgatory, Introspection; Karma; Man judged by his own actions. — Our stay in Purgatory can be shortened, not by any system of ecclesiastical "indulgences" but by our daily process of INTROSPECTION, which the Brotherhood requires of all its mem- bers. The effect of this process is to make us keenly aware of the true values concerned, and to re-establish equilibrium. The pur- pose of all Karma, which will be treated of later, is to make us assume our individual responsibilities to our fellow men. When we have done this THOROUGHLY we have learned the lesson involved, assumed and discharged the consequences of our actions, and the law of Compensation acts to enforce the payment of the utmost farthing. Man's OWN ACTIONS BECOME HIS JUDGES, AND FROM THEM THERE IS NO ESCAPE. Conscience originates in Purgatory. — One great point of in- estimable importance at this stage of progress is the fact that, as the result of the purgative process, Conscience is evolved. After desire has burned itself out, after the lessons have been learned, the individual may forget the isolated experiences, but the FEEL- ING engendered by them will remain with him forever. Con- REINCARNATION 9 7 science began with each human being in the first after-death purgatorial career that occurred after his first human incarnation. Conscience, the Memory of Past Pain. — We do not remember all the experiences in all our past lives, but the merit of them is etched or implanted in the Seed Atom to such an extent that in every succeeding life expression, the result of past pain comes to us as a warning against repetition of similar experiences or the entering upon new ones of a similar nature. The sense of appro- bation of one's course comes from the absence of consciousness of pain regarding a special incident. Thus CONSCIENCE IS THE MEMORY OF PAST PAIN, COSMICALLY RETAINED. First Heaven. — (13) When the Purgatorial course has been completed, the individual makes his next important advance in the Spiritual Worlds. HE ENTERS THE FIRST HEAVEN. Bible students will recall that several heavens are therein referred to. This First Heaven occupies the THREE HIGHER SUB-REGIONS OF THE ASTRAL WORLD, which are, the Regions of Soul-Life, Soul-Light and Soul-Power. Soul Growth. — From the names of these three divisions, it will be seen immediately that this is pre-eminently a state of soul- growth. Here again the panorama of life is reviewed, but this time not as a purgatorial state ; instead, it is for the purpose of enabling the individual to extract from the incidents of the past life expres- sion, all the RIGHT FEELING engendered and incubated by them. This, the individual builds into the Soul as the pabulum for Soul growth. Paradise or Borderland. — These are terms used indiscrimi- nately by Spiritualists and orthodox Christians in the varying doctrinal interpretations commonly given them. Occultly, it may be described as the Fourth Sub-Region, that of FEELING, or the NEUTRAL region. Here are found the beings who are of the negative or "lukewarm" type; individuals with no particular quali- ties that make for progress ; neither good nor bad ; whose spiritual senses have not yet awakened, and who consequently are destined to pass through the after-death cycle more or less unconsciously until the forces awaken sufficiently to bring about a reversal of polarities in such a manner that an incentive to progress will be developed. The Initiate Dante brings this out in his "Inferno." Purpose of First Heaven.— As a summary, we will state that the purpose of Purgatory and the First Heaven is to TRANSMUTE 9 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS THE ESSENCE OF PAIN INTO THE SOUL-PABULUM OF RIGHT FEELING. Third Death and Second Heaven. — (14) When this has been accomplished, and the illusion of desire is fully understood, the individual experiences the THIRD DEATH, leaves the Astral Body to disintegrate, AND ENTERS THE SECOND HEAVEN, taking with him, as in the first and second deaths, the forces or soul of the Seed Atom of the Astral Body. The discarded Astral Body is what so often is seen by undeveloped clairvoyants and "mediums" ' and mistaken for the discarnate entity itself. It has no intelligence of its own — this shell — but retains a semblance of intelligence gained by the process and phenomenon of induction. This pseudo- intelligence weakens and loses its potency as the shell disintegrates. Second Heaven located in Division of Concrete Thought. — The Second Heaven is located in the First, Second, Third and Fourth Sub-Regions of the Fifth World Region, or World of Thought, con- stituting the Division of Concrete Thought. Second Heaven a Mental Workshop. — In this Second Heaven, the Individual or Ego is surrounded only by the Mental Sheath, and therefore it will be seen that the conditions pertaining to this sphere are entirely mental. In the First Heaven the work done was for the ultimate benefit of the Soul and the furtherance of Soul Growth. Second Heaven Source of RIGHT THOUGHT.— In the Second Heaven, the work is for the Mind and its development. As in the First Heaven Pain became transmuted into RIGHT FEELING, so here on the Mental plane, the Good in the past Life becomes trans- muted into RIGHT THOUGHT, and the Individual or Ego enters into the Cosmic School for instruction to enable it to progress further in the line of accomplishing new work as a result of Free- will. Thus the Ego begins here to plan its next environment in the future earth life, and to construct its vehicles according to the purposes and requirements of that incarnation. Work in the Second Heaven; intense activity; work upon personal conditions and earthly archetypes. — Here the artist, musician, sculptor, poet or writer learns to prepare and build organs of the requisite delicacy and sensitivity for his future re- quirements; here also all learn to work upon the archetypes of earthly conditions, even to the rearrangement of continents or seas, that the earth itself may be moulded to the requirements of man. These plans are made under the direction of lower celestial Hierarchies, and carried out by natural processes as humans term REINCARNATION 99 them, the processes of erosion, volcanic and seismatic activity, meteorological conditions, etc. Nature Spirits or Elementals assist. — These ' 'natural pro- cesses" are also assisted by the intelligent activities of the "Nature Spirits" or "Rosicrucian Elementals" under their appropriate "Kings" or Hierarchs. The Great Silence. — In the transition from the Astral World to the Second Heaven or Concrete Division of the World of Thought, the Ego at first enters and experiences what is termed THE GREAT SILENCE. This is due to the cessation from the activities operative in the Astral World, which are notably those of Desire and its concomitant — Motion. Here, at first, the Ego is overpowered by the silence — comparatively. When this has con- tinued for a space, affording the Ego an opportunity of effecting rapproachment with the new environment, then, little by little, the indescribable "music of the spheres," that can be cognized only in the mental state in mental regions, begins to enter in upon the consciousness, and the Ego realizes that at last it has returned to its true home, relative to the present day of manifestation. Third Heaven. — (15) When all the instruction afforded by the Second Heaven has been received and assimilated, the Ego enters the Third Heaven, which occupies the Division of Abstract Thought in the Thought World. In the First Heaven Pain was transmuted into Right Feeling for the Soul; in the Second Heaven Good was transmuted into Right Thought for the Mind. Fourth Death. — Now, in the Third Heaven the Mental Es- sence of RIGHT THOUGHT, and the Soul Essence of RIGHT FEELING are transmuted into the SPIRITUAL BASIS OF RIGHT ACTS FOR THE FUTURE. This transmutation constitutes the Fourth Death, for after it the Ego discards the former mental sheath. Ego naked in Third Heaven with Four Seed Atoms. — Now the Ego stands naked, as it were, retaining only the four seed atoms of the Physical, Etheric, Astral Bodies and Mental Sheath. This Third Heaven may be considered as the point of equilibrium in the Cycle of Life. Here the digestion and assimilation of all previous experience and its results creates in the Ego the desire for further opportunity, for additional experience, "another chance to produce ; to create; to contrive; to originate." Above all, the desire to APPLY the result of past experience to future efforts. Where desire for rebirth begins. — This desire to apply the results of past experience to new efforts IS THE BEGINNING 100 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS AND ORIGIN OF THE DESIRE FOR NEW OR REBIRTH, AND THE FIRST STEP TOWARD IT. This is one reason why it is so hard for unawakened mortals to understand the idea of reincarnation. They try to think from the mortal region of mentality. Reincarnation begins in the Third Heaven in the highest region of mentality. Third Heaven end of journey of Ego, and turning point. — (16) The Third Heaven marks the limit of the Heaven-World life of the Ego of present earth-humanity, and is the great turn- ing point in its spiritual career. When the desire for rebirth and additional experience is definitely formulated, the Ego at that moment begins its return journey to rebirth or a new mortal expression. A mistake corrected. — It is a common error among occult writers to describe the process of return of the Ego to a new birth or rebirth, as the ' 'descent again into Matter." The process of return is not by any means a "descent," for that would imply the action of gravity, and the laws of gravitation as understood by physical science do not apply in the purely spiritual realms, as evi- denced by the phenomenon of levitation, or the mediumistic raising of inanimate objects or even human beings by spirit power in de- fiance of gravitational laws. A most notable description of this apparent immunity from gravitation is brought out in the book by the celebrated English psychic, D. D. Home, entitled "Lights and Shadows." Gravity not operative in Spirit World as we now under- stand it. — It has been previously explained and must always be borne in mind, that the highest heaven may not be one whit re- moved from any given location in the physical world. The prog- ress of the Ego in the spiritual dimensions is one of indrawing. Rosicrucians are taught that we "came from the center" and "return again to the center." That is, the Ego comes into mor- tality from the innermost dimensions of being, crystallizing out- wards. After death, and death by death it again indraws into the center or "highest" heaven. Heaven is wherever the Ego may be. — What really takes place is the starting into activity of the spiritual phase of the law of attraction. Thus the Ego in the Third Heaven, possessing only the Four Seed Atoms, begins its progress toward rebirth by obedi- ence to the law of Attraction which draws it into the Second Heaven again, where the Seed Atom of the Mental Sheath attracts to itself the materials for a new mental equipment in the new REINCARNATION 101 Mortal Expression to come. This Second Heaven, it will be re- membered, is the Division of Concrete Thought. Law of Attraction operates to draw Ego to Second Heaven, where new Mental Sheath is formed. — The journey toward re- birth is not undertaken, however, in ignorance of what the future may have in store for the Ego in the forthcoming mortal expres- sion. All must be the result of intelligent, well directed activities. Thus, before the Ego leaves the Third Heaven, it reviews another panorama, this time the panorama of the mortal expression to come, in which the Ego is shown, by the celestial Hierarchies who have this particular work in charge, the principal events it is pro- posed that the incarnating Ego shall accomplish during its next mortal experience. To this panorama the Ego is permitted to add a definite amount of original work, in consonance with its inherent Free-Will, and thus to a degree permitted by the Hierarchies makes its own individual choice as to the environment in which it is to incarnate. Second Panorama, this time of the Future mortal Expres- sion. — Knowing this, the occultist has no opportunity of reviling "Fate" or lamenting his life conditions, knowing that he definitely chose them before entering them; only from the spiritual worlds he was able to see beyond mortal limitations and KNOW the results that would ensue, and the value they would be to him. After incarnation, the cosmic memory is held in abeyance that it may not prevent the mortal from contacting each set of exper- iences to the utmost, or inhibiting him from entering upon ex- periences from which he might be tempted to turn, could his mortal senses know the complete path. Panoramas show Cause and Effect. — Two of the panoramas de- scribed in this instruction differentiate in this important respect; the first shows events from death back to birth. The second shows the incarnating Ego events from birth to death. THE FIRST PANORAMA SHOWS HOW EACH EVENT WAS THE RESULT OF A PREVIOUS CAUSE ; THE SECOND PANORAMA SHOWS HOW EACH FUTURE EVENT WILL BE THE CAUSE OF A SUBSEQUENT EFFECT. No Turning Back.— THIS PANORAMA ONCE REVIEWED, ORIGINAL IDEAS ADDED AND THE PLAN DEFINITELY AC- CEPTED, THERE IS NO TURNING BACK. As rebirth draws nearer timid souls often desire to stay the action, but the law is as inexorable as that of the Medes and Persians. 102 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS The Ego, as we have seen, is drawn into the Second Heaven by the Law of Attraction. The selection of the requisite material for the new Mental Sheath is illustrative of one of the greatest phenomena known to science — the selective power of given or- ganisms. Law of Selection operates. — It is well known that medicine taken into the mortal body will be selected or absorbed and appro- priated by the particular organism therein for which it is intended, go too the magnet selects only the iron or steel from a mass of mixed filings presented to it. In the same way, the Seed Atom of each vehicle of the Ego selects from the world or region to which it is correlated, only the material pertaining to its individual classification. Two births. — (17) It is important to note, in following the process of the return of the Ego to rebirth, that it is clearly demonstrated that the real process of birth BEGINS in the spirit- ual worlds, and the mere entrance of the physical body into ma- terial expression is not to be considered as the ACTUAL birth at all, and thus we have two events that may be generalized as births : 1 The entrance of the Ego into the Second Heaven. 2 The entrance into mundane life of the Physical. Ego enters First Heaven. — (18) As the Ego continues to mani- fest outwardly through the sub-regions of the Division of Concrete Thought in the Thought World, the Seed Atom of the new Mental Sheath attracts to itself the essential conditions and principles of that World and the sub-regions, and in due time, when all such principles as will be necessary for use in the forthcoming material expression have been assimilated, the Seed Atom of the Astral Body is awakened into activity, "planted," as it were, in the Astral World or First Heaven. Etheric Seed Atom awakens. — Here the Astral Seed Atom attracts to itself all the necessary material of the Astral World from which to germinate the future Astral Body, and on the com- pletion of this process, the combined strength of the Mental Sheath and Astral Body enable the Ego to awaken the Seed Atom of the Etheric Body-to-be into activity. Reflecting Ether impresses new Etheric Body. — (19) At this point the newly germinating Etheric Body is impressed through the functions of the Reflecting Ether with the panorama of the now closely approaching mortal expression. The Ego and the nascent Mental Sheath, the Astral and Etheric Bodies, during this REINCARNATION 103 process of impression and germination are in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. Lords of Destiny place the newly forming Human. — In this Etheric Region they are guided step by step by the Hierarchies described in Instruction No. 3. These Hierarchies, the Recording Angels or Lords of Destiny, direct the actual placement of each individual in the allotted environment for incarnation, making sure that each individual is so placed as to be sure of participating in all the experience it is deemed advisable and necessary for it to contact therein. How Male and Female co-operate. — (20) When the proper en- vironment has been selected, the Etheric Body is moulded into a matrix which is then placed in the human womb of the female through whom entrance into mortal expression is to be made, and the Seed Atom of the future Physical Body is placed by the Hier- archies in the head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the male parent-to-be. Why some Marriages are Barren. — (21) Right here may be seen the cause why some apparently happy marriages are barren. It may not be the fault of either marriage partner, but simply that the Lords of Destiny do not find that a particular married couple are creating or making an environment which is at the time avail- able or desirable for human incarnation. Shapes of Ego and new Matter. — (22) While the process of manifesting toward the exterior or outer has been in progress, it must not be assumed that the Ego and new material have been in human form. Instead, the Ego and its newly acquired bodies have assumed a semi-globular shape with the Mental stuff inside and the Astral matter outside. It is the Etheric Body that is moulded into future human form and placed as a matrix in the womb of the mother. How the Ego enters the Womb. — (23) When the female has been impregnated, after a period of about three weeks, the Ego, with the Mental stuff and Astral Matter, which has been closely associated with the mother but outside her, enters, the globular structure envelopes the head of the Etheric matrix, draws over it, closes in upon it, and the process of germination of the foetus or future human begins, and continues until delivery. The great mystery of impregnation consists really in the at- tachment of the Silver Cord between the ovum and the Ego which is hovering outside the "mother-to-be." This attachment is ef- fected by the penetration of the spermatozoon bearing the Seed 104 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Atom into the ovum, the development of which then begins. This development is fostered by the human mother on the one side and the Ego via the Silver Cord, on the other. The control for the time being of the vehicles in process of development is maintained by the Ego through the Silver Cord. In following up the subse- quent development of the Silver Cord as the embryo becomes a true homo, it will be found that the important Solar Plexus is a direct result or ramification of the Cord, in connection with the pneumo-gastric nerve. When Physical Birth occurs. — (24) At the end of nine months, in some cases sooner, and in others later, the germination is com- plete. The Physical Body has developed in consonance with its Etheric matrix, which now continues to enfold and interpenetrate it, but not as yet fully developed as a separate vehicle, ready to function in mortal life expression. That is reserved for its own individual birth as described in Instruction No. 3. With the completion of the germination of the foetus or fu- ture human, PHYSICAL BIRTH TAKES PLACE. Correspondence between Umbilicus and Silver Cord. — Imme- diately a notable correspondence occurs. After death of the Physi- cal Body the SILVER CORD WAS SEVERED. After birth of the Physical Body, THE UMBILICUS IS SEVERED. The umbilicus is the link which connects the Physical Body with the placenta in the human womb, and the Silver Cord is the spiritual counterpart which connects the Physical Body with the spiritual matrix and Ego. This can be explained in another way. Man is a dual being, having a visible or Physical Body and an invisible or Spiritual Body. He is born into the Physical World by the severing of the Umbilical Cord. He is born back into the Spiritual World by the severing of the Silver Cord. The Ego nourishes the newly born Physical Body direct, via the Silver Cord during the seven years prior to the birth of the Etheric Body, just as the mother nour- ishes the foetus during the nine months of gestation through the Umbilical Cord. Rationale of Re-Incarnation (Arguments Against It). — In the foregoing instructions we have given only the actual process and the steps thereof, involved in rebirth or, as it is popularly called, REINCARNATION. We shall now consider the arguments ad- vanced against it by the uninformed, and the proofs that may be given in its support. First, the arguments and objections ad- vanced against it. REINCARNATION 105 1 That it is a form of predestination or fatalism. 2 That it is not taught by "the Church." 3 That there is no proof of it as a fact in Nature or Science. 4 That it is not in accord with the orthodox teachings re- garding Heaven and Hell. 5 That it would do away with Man's personal responsibility. To be spiritually discerned. — It is of course difficult to bring those who have been reared in the ranks of orthodoxy to an imme- mediate recognition of this great truth and for the very reason that confutes all the arguments that can be brought against it, and that is, that being a SPIRITUAL TRUTH OR FACT, IT MUST BE SPIRITUALLY DISCERNED, as Scripture teaches. To the truly spiritual, it presents not only no undesirable aspects, but on the contrary, the most desirable recognition of Divine Wisdom. Man, his own judge. — A careful study of the foregoing in- structions will suffice to show that no human being can possibly escape personal responsibility, and instead of the illogical judg- ment of a human life of brief duration, Man is judged by the actions, thoughts and feelings of several mortal expressions until he has contacted ALL the experience that this planet can give him. Then and then only is he to be "FINALLY JUDGED" before he can progress further. Nothing can be lost. — It is also manifest to the student that in the marvellous operations of Nature under Divine Wisdom, no modicum of her energy, which is of the very substance of the Absolute itself, can ever by any possibility be "Lost" or "De- stroyed." Jesus taught Reincarnation. — Reincarnation IS taught, not by the Church, although the early Christian Fathers DID teach it as evidenced by their writings, but by JESUS and the BIBLE from which the Christian Church derives whatever of authority it may possess. In Matthew xvii-12, 13, Jesus distinctly states the iden- tity of John the Baptist as the reincarnate Elias, and other in- stances could be cited. As an instance of his knowledge of his own previous lives read John viii-56-58, wherein he says: "Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day; and he saw it, and was glad. Then said the Jews unto him, thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham? Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am." As a FACT in Nature it is everywhere before us if we look for it. We sow the seed. It matures, shoots appear, grow, bud, bloom, bear fruit and produce seed which is disseminated according 106 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS to natural laws. With the approach of winter the sap runs down, leaves fall, snow covers it and to all intents and appearances it is dead. But behold, the following season it reappears, a newer and better, stronger plant, attaining greater growth and productivity, and yet not a "new" plant but the same plant from the same seed originally planted. Man compared with plants. — Note how closely this follows the record of the human being, given in this Instruction. Born from the germinal seed, youth, maturity, old age, failing faculties corre- sponding to falling leaves, apparent death, covered by Mother Earth, and behold, a new man, born NOT from NEW seed but from the essences of the original cosmic seed of Virgin Spirit, a newer and better being with greater privileges, greater growth, greater opportunity and able to produce more and better fruitage of good deeds. Evolution demonstrates It.— ALL EVOLUTION DEMON- STRATES REINCARNATION IF ONE WILL LAY ASIDE PREJUDICE AND STUDY IT FROM ITS SPIRITUAL VIEW- POINT, CORRELATED WITH THE FACTS OF NATURE AND SCIENCE. "Every seed his own body." — This is further set forth by St. Paul in First Corinthians, xv-38, wherein the Apostle says: "But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased Him, AND TO EVERY SEED (ATOM) HIS OWN BODY." Man's vehicles are built in Heaven and USED on earth. Man regarded as an individual creation by the orthodox. — Many orthodox churchgoers cannot get over the idea that each human birth is a separate, distinct and individual act of Divine Creation, whereas the simple standpoint of mathematics applied to the matter of population would suffice to show that earth's resources would have been exhausted long ere this, if such were the case. Nature does not operate that way. The earth belongs to man, to use over and over again until the waves of humanity destined to exist upon this planet have run their course of evolu- tion and passed on to higher planes of activity. Cares for those who need to be "saved" for not having lived A. D. — Reincarnation also solves one of theology's greatest problems, the destiny of those who lived before the so-called "New Dispensation." For applied to them, evolution shows their places in the list of races and evolutionary waves, and Reincarnation shows how each will in due course enjoy equal opportunities in comparison with those whose evolution began previously. REINCARNATION 107 Classes at school. — The whole problem reduces to the concept of a day or a term or a course in school. Classes enter, students progress through varying grades, in each promotion stragglers are left behind. Always a new class is starting. In due course, the majority of THE SAME ENTERING CLASS graduate with col- legiate degrees or honors. The stragglers will in due time have the same opportunity, but their slower progress will take a longer period. But all through school life it is the same class groups that start and finish together. So in Life's school. Virgin Spirits enter upon the earth life in groups, or "races." They start and finish approximately together. But in due course ALL will have had the same equal opportunities. New beings are not created at every individual birth. Births form the means of entering the advancing classes to which the newborn are promoted. Greatest number of adherents. — This great truth of reincar- nation has today, and ALWAYS HAS HAD, the greatest number of adherents of any religious or philosophical doctrine ever pro- mulgated, a doctrine that antedates all organized religious sys- tems and is coeval with Man's first appreciation of his essential individuality. It has been written that the greatest proof of im- mortality lies in Man's capacity to receive it and believe it and to conceive of it. So too, with reincarnation, the greatest of all proofs is the fact that the overwhelming majority of humankind not only conceive it, but apply it in their every day problems and lives. Solves Life's inequalities. — Reincarnation solves the problem of Life's apparent injustices and inequalities; the apparent dis- crepancies and incongruities between human creatures. It shows how ALL will in due course not only enjoy and experience all that every other human being ever has had, but will progress as ALL have done and are now doing. Many hold back from FEAR. — A strong reason for the non- acceptance of the truth of reincarnation on the part of the ortho- dox lies in the FEAR of entertaining or even investigating ANY truth not previously received by them, lest it contravene, contra- dict, or alter some doctrine, dogma, or creed of their personal acceptance. Many such people refuse to study its rationale simply because, having never been taught it in any school or church, it is therefore something to be avoided. How the modern mind accepts mechanically formulated creeds. — In modern times, and in the mediaeval as well, the chief function of the Ministry would seem to be to think for all the 108 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS people, instead of permitting or encouraging the people to think for themselves. As a result, doctrines essential to Man's salvation, on which the future safety of his soul was supposed to depend, have been formulated by Oecumenical Councils, Synods, and even political Acts of Parliament, or by the decisions of Royal laymen who had not the slightest notion of the essential spiritual condi- tions involved. The Western Mind. — Among western minds, some refuse to accept the truth of reincarnation because their evolutionary status mentally and spiritually has not yet reached the requisite degree of receptivity.' Also, the teachings regarding reincarnation taught by adherents of the far eastern schools of thought do not appeal to the western mind. Reincarnation, when taught as an endless series of lives, covering millions of expressions, wearies the mind before it can comprehend the subject. Also, reincarnation that after all ends in Nirvana and absorption into Brahm is simply annihilation, no matter how sophistically its devoted exponents may try to disguise and interpret it otherwise. How often the Ego Reincarnates, and when. — The Rosicru- cian system, which is the Egyptian School of the Hidden Wisdom, teaches that the number of incarnations of a given Virgin Spirit is twenty-four, measured by the passage of the Sun in the "Preces- sion of the Equinoxes" through the twelve Signs of the Zodiac. In this series of expressions the individual alternates its sex, as the functions of each sex are so widely variant as to necessitate this alternation in order that complete experience and knowledge of both natures may become assimilated. The Ego incarnates twice while the Sun is in each sign, which brings each mortal expression about 1000 years apart. Alternation of Sex. — As evolution progresses and the end of involuntary incarnations approaches, this time is somewhat less- ened, and in the case of children it is not confined to this measure- ment of time, they returning to another life expression sometimes almost immediately. Also the Ego does not always keep the strict alternation as male and female in each succeeding incarnation, often continuing in the same sex until work begun by it as of that particular sex is completed. As a rule, however, until the Ego has reached an advanced status of evolution, it is obedient to the general law of averages, and keeps to the regular alternation. Arguments FOR Reincarnation. — Summarizing the matter, we may say that Reincarnation — 1 IS a FACT in Nature. REINCARNATION 109 2 IS taught by Jesus and the Bible and was formerly taught by the Church. 3 IS a solvent of all the apparent incongruities of life. 4 IS the logical solution of theological discrepancies. 5 IS the truth with the greatest number of adherents. 6 IS the logical and scientific sequence of evolution. 7 IS the only logical evidence of Divine Mercy and Wisdom, in the care of Humanity. 8 IS NOT a doctrine of fatalism or predestination. 9 IS NOT antagonistic to the teachings of ANY TRUE Church. 10 IS the logical explanation of prodigies of genius in all branches of art, science and literature. Many do not quite understand how the fact of the Ego desir- ing another life or mortal experience actually brings it about. In conclusion of this instruction therefore, we would point out that this is where the real value of desire operates. For while the Ego, clad with its Mental Stuff and new matter, draws into the Astral World and germinates a new Astral Body, we must remember that the Astral World is the home of desire, and that the Astral Body is particularly and specially the vehicle OF desire. So when newly formed, the Astral Body "CRAVES" an outer etheric and physical Body 2 and this craving, operating through the force of Attrac- tion, makes the further "dip into matter" possible, and continues the crystallizing process until Etheric and Physical vehicles are provided. QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 5 1. What merit attaches to the saying, "From the womb to the tomb"? 2. What is the orthodox concept of Man's creation? 3. What is the special teaching of Christianity? 4. How does it apply to obvious inequalities? 5. Does occult science support its assertions? 6. What is it specifically, that the Absolute cannot do? 7. What is all life shown to be? 8. What can the Absolute NOT commit? 9. Can any life be "lost"? 110 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 10. Describe the first five epochal events in the Cycle of Life — from the womb. 11. When does the "prime of life" occur? 12. When does "change of life" occur? 13. Is it confined to one sex? 14. When does katabolism gain the ascendency? 15. What is meant by "living the life"? 16. What does astrology indicate in regard to the mortal expres- sion? 17. What is Death? 18. Is it cessation of life? 19. What notable "exchange" takes place after death? 20. How many deaths are there? 21. What does each death lead to? 22. Where does the Ego and its vehicles function immediately after death? 23. What and when is the after death panorama? 24. When does the second death occur? 25. What world region is then entered? 26. What is Purgatory? 27. What is said of illusion? 28. What are the "fires of Purgatory"? 29. Where is Purgatory located? 30. Does Old Age exist in the Spiritual World? 31. What is the approximate age in the Spiritual World? 32. How can one's stay in Purgatory be shortened? 33. How is man really judged? 34. Where does conscience originate? 35. What IS conscience? 36. Where is the First Heaven? 37. Of what is the First Heaven pre-eminently a state? 38. Where is Paradise, or the Borderland? 39. When does the third death occur? 40. Where is the Second Heaven? 41. What may the Second heaven be said to be? 42. Of what is the Second Heaven the source? REINCARNATION 111 43. What is the specific work in the Second Heaven ? 44. How do Elementals assist? 45. What is the great silence? 48. What and where is the Third Heaven? 47. What is the state of the Ego in the Third Heaven? 48. What desire originates in the Third Heaven? 49. Where does the after death journey of the Ego end? 50. Is gravity operative in the spiritual world? 51. Where is any heaven? 52. What Law operates to draw the Ego back to the preceding world? 53. What panorama is shown at this point? 54. What does this panorama specifically show? 55. Can the Ego turn back? 56. What Law operates in the process of returning? 57. How many births may we consider? 58. What heaven does the Ego now enter? 59. What then awakens? 60. What impresses the new etheric body? 61. Who place the newly forming human? 62. How do human males and females co-operate? 63. Why are some marriages barren? 64. What is the shape of the Ego prior to indrawing into the womb? 65. How does the Ego enter the womb? 66. When does physical birth take place? 67. What is the correspondence between the silver cord and the umbilicus? 68. Give the arguments ordinarily advanced against reincarnation. 69. How is reincarnation to be really understood? 70. What is Man? 71. What notable Teacher taught reincarnation? 72. Give the comparison between Man and plants. 73. What great process demonstrates reincarnation? 74. What does the Scripture say regarding seed? 75. How do the orthodox regard Man? 112 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 76. Whom else does reincarnation provide for? 77. How is it illustrated by school life? 78. Has the truth of reincarnation many adherents? 79. What problems does this truth solve? 80. Why do many hold back from its acceptance? 81. How does the modern mind accept ready made creeds? 82. How often does the human Ego reincarnate? 83. Does it always incarnate in the same sex? 84. Give summary of the arguments FOR reincarnation. INSTRUCTION VI. THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS. The Correlation of Occult Teachings with the findings of Academic Science. Occult and Physical Science agree. — In Instruction Number One of this series, the statement is made that "Occult science agrees with Physical Science in the application of the Nebular Hypothesis to the Creative Scheme, insisting, however, upon the direction of the nebulic activities by the wisdom and intelligence of the Hierarchies described." It is therefore important that the student at this point in the course, be accurately informed as to just what the Nebular Hypo- thesis is, in detail. First, we will take up the various definitions : What a Nebula is. — A NEBULA is one of the masses of gas- eous matter found in different portions of the Heavens. 1 Their quantity. — Nebulae are exceedingly numerous, over 12,000 being easily within the range of vision of the three- foot mirror telescope, and many times this number may be seen by the new five-foot reflectors recently constructed. 2 How named. — Nebulae are named either after their color and shape, their discoverer, or their position in the heavens. For instance — Examples. — a Annular or Ring Nebulae — Dusky in the center and bordered by a lighter ring of light, b Cometary — Round, with star-like nucleus in center, resembling the average comet, c Crab — So-called by Lord Rosse, on account of the claw-like appendages, d Dumb-bell — The luminous cloud of star-dust of gas in the constellation of the Fox, and resem- bling a Dumb-bell, e Fish-mouthed — From the shape of one seen in Orion. 114 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS f Green — Due to the greenish color of some. g Hind's Variable — Last seen in Taurus and no longer visible, h Horseshoe, Omega or Swan — Seventeenth in Messier' s list; so named from its shape. i Keyhole — A nebula of that shape in the con- stellation Argo. j Andromeda — in the girdle of Andromeda (Cons.) k Orion — The largest known; in Orion's sword hilt. 1 Owl — A nebula in Ursus Major, shown in old maps as an owl's head. m Spiral — From their appearance. n Stella — A body of numerous distant stars ap- pearing like a nebula. o Variable — Varying in brightness. Hind's and Struve's. p Whirlpool — In Canes Venatici, so named by Lord Rosse, from its remarkable spiral for- mation. q White — One whose continuous spectrum does not show the bright lines that ordinarily char- acterize that of a nebula. Fig. 19 EXAMPLES OF NEBULAE. LEFT, RING NEBULA IN LYRA: CENTER, NETWORK NEBULA IN CYGNUS : RIGHT, SPIRAL NEBULA CANUM VENATICORUM. — (Photos by Mount Wilson Solar Observatory) THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 115 What the Nebular Hypothesis is. — The Nebular Hypothesis is that the Solar System existed originally in the form of a nebula, which by cooling, condensing and revolving was formed into the sun and rings of matter, which later were consolidated into plane- tary bodies ; applied also to all the heavenly bodies. 3 Who Formulated and Developed it. — "It was indefinitely con- ceived by Swedenborg, more clearly outlined by Kant, Herschel, and Laplace, expanded as one of the general processes of evolution by Herbert Spencer, brought down to the basis of a physical theory by George Howard Darwin, and amplified to date by Thomas Crowder Chamberlain." 4 What Draper says. — (Intell. Develo. Europe, Vol. ii, p. 281, 1878). "The Nebular Hypothesis compels us to admit that all the ponderable material now existing as constituting the various bodies of the solar system once existed and extended in a rarefied or neb- ulous and rotating condition beyond the confines of the most dis- tant planet." 5 The overwhelming preponderance of the nebulae are spiral in shape, and constitute the typical form of the class. Nebulae may be technically defined as luminous whirlpools of matter. The central luminous nucleus is a gaseous, incandescent body like our own sun, with two spirals leading out from it, hav- ing irregular foci of light, with filmy veils of luminous smoke. This latter is matter that has broken forth from the central body. 6 The extent or span of a nebula is enormous, often to be meas- ured only by unthinkable millions of miles. For instance, there is a nebula in Andromeda that is so wide that light, which travels at 186,000 miles per second, requires eight years to span it. In another way, its measurement may be given at five hundred thou- sand times 93,000,000 miles, which last is the distance of the earth from the sun. 7 These nebulae are the matrices from which solar systems afe born. 8 The old teachings of physical science were to the effect that our solar system originated from a super-heated gaseous globe, which contracted as it cooled, and from time to time threw off from its equatorial belt substance that later became planets. Two hypotheses. — The later findings of physical science re- solve themselves into two distinct hypotheses, one of which, the second to be described, coincides precisely with the teachings of the Brotherhood. 116 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Fig. 20 The Great Nebula in Orion. One of the most wonderful sights ever revealed bv the telescope. It is believed by some scientists to oe the birth of an universe. Its size can only be estimated by imagining a sphere with a diameter as great as that of the earth's path around the sun, and then multiplying it by a million. It illustrates the pro- cesses that brought the present celestial systems into being. ■ — (Photo by Xerl-es Observatory.) THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 117 First hypothesis. — According to this concept, a spiral nebula is a system of worlds in the making. The central nucleus is to be the future sun. The luminous spots that lie irregularly within and along its spiral arms are the nuclei of future planets, having been thrown off from the central nucleus as it progressed in movement. 9 Planetesimals. — These luminous spots that are destined to be- come future planets are termed "PLANETESIMALS." 10 Entire nebula moves. — The entire nebula moves in a complete mass, and as time passes the growing, smaller nuclei draw to, or attract through gravitation, matter from the surrounding mass un- til each revolves in a clear space. Original nebula becomes the Sun. — The original central nu- cleus draws to itself the myriads of smaller and minor planetesi- mals in its neighborhood and in time becomes the detached cen- tral sun. Second Hypothesis, accretion to mass. — The second aspect of the nebular hypothesis follows that just given, with the ad- dition of taking into account the accretion to the planetesimals of the matter built up around them by perpetual meteoric bom- bardment, gathering matter more rapidly through gravitation as their mass increases, and from the beginning developing a high interior temperature through impact and compression. This growth is continuous, as for instance, our earth sweeps up some- thing like a hundred million meteors each day, these meteors be- ing belated fragments of the original nebula. 11 Compare this with the teaching that the creating God occupies a definite location in so-called space which he fills with his aura, and differentiates out of the surrounding cosmic root substance matter which he energizes to a different status of vibration, etc., and you will find that although differing in verbiage, the process is the same, except that Rosicrucianism insists upon the intelligent ordering and direction of the activities and movements for definite purposes. Origin of nebulae. — As to the origin of the spiral nebulae there are also two widely differing theories in physical science. 1st That hundreds of millions of years prior to its nebulic formation, a nebula was originally a gaseous star which in its progress entered the neighborhood of another star. Roche's Law. — Now according to Roche's Law of Limits, the critical distance of 2.44 radii is sufficient to cause the force of gravitation to tear asunder the structure of both bodies, causing 118 ROSICRyCIAN FUNDAMENTALS both globes to explode like bombs and their fragments of commin- uted world stuff to be scattered out into space. 12 Teaching of Arrhenius. — But here again the greater weight of scientific authority supports unintentionally the Brotherhood teachings, for the savant ARRHENIUS voices the consensus of opinion that the spiral nebulae are formed from the universal "Cosmic Dust," (Rosicrucian Cosmic Root Substance, the 2nd and real theory) , 13 Nebulae formed of "cosmical dust." — According to this teaching, the nebulae are formed of this "cosmical dust" under the influence of the pressure of "radiant energy" (the activity of the creating God). The electrified particles of world stuff from other suns collide in space and form meteorites which later aggregate into the larger mass under the influence of gravitation. 14 How they become luminous. — Such nebulae are cold to the point of absolute zero, and become luminous through the impact of the electrified particles and glow like the rarefied matter ex- hibited in the phenomena of the vacuum tube under electrical in- fluence. 15 How a star is born. Cold at first. Its heat comes from within, not from the Sun. — A star, then, is a body born out of the cosmic mist of a nebula. Although cold at first, even though born from an incandescent nucleus, it begins to give off intense heat as it becomes hotter and hotter through its contraction. It ultimately attains the supremest white brilliance as illustrated by Sirius and Procyon. Spectral analysis at this stage reveals the light gases Helium and hydrogen. 16 Becomes yellow. — As it cools later in its' progress it becomes yellow in color and shows evidences of calcium, iron, etc. Our own sun and Arcturus are in this stage. Then red. — Still later it becomes red, and the spectrum indi- cates larger evidences of carbon. Such are Betelgeuse and Mira. These processes require billions of years. Rejuvenation. — When completely cold, a star can be brought again into light and activity by collision, by which new energy and momentum are imparted, and so the cyclic process goes on indefinitely, and will go on until all the matter in the universe has been aggregated into a single mass. Cosmic Night. — The periods of darkness of each star are the Cosmic Nights already referred to, intervening between each Day of Manifestation, and the activity of the creating God is exhibited THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 1.19 in the dissemination of the "Cosmical Dust" and its reassembling into nebulae for recreative or new creative processes. Light. — Throughout occult science, the principle or factor of LIGHT receives unusual emphasis. And well it may, for in both occult and physical science LIGHT will be found to be the active principle in creative activity, the same principle which first came into being, at the primal fiat, "let there be LIGHT," and after there "Was LIGHT" the rest of the creative processes continued. This is shown in physical science by the "RADIATION PRES- SURE OF LIGHT." It being understood that the planets had their origin not as gaseous rings but as electric bombardments from the original nucleus, we can study the action of Radiant Light pressure in seeing how this was brought to pass. Recapitulation. — First, let us recapitulate. Our earth, for instance, never was either a gaseous ring or a liquid globe as liquids are ordinarily understood by laymen. 17 How a star is "cold" at first. — Second, we have stated that a star born out of the cosmic mist of a nebula was "cold at first." This apparent paradox is easily explained when we un- derstand that after being thrown off from the parent nucleus for a time its substance is widely distributed and semi-diffused throughout a part of the nebulic mass, and therefore cools, in its atomic structure, until assuming the attributes of its ultimate shape it begins to generate heat itself by the process of contrac- tion. Therefore we may state at this point the following affirmation : AUTHORITATIVE ROSICRUCIAN AND ACADEMIC SCI- ENCE TEACHES THAT THE TRUE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS OR EXEGESIS IS— 1st That the central nucleus of the nebula is the future sun of a new solar system. Rosicrucianism amplifies this affirmation by stating this nucleus to be the central focal point of the activi- ties of the creating God who may be operating through the nebula under observation. Planetesimals. — 2nd That the bodies thrown off from the central nucleus, namely, the smaller nuclei of varying densities and proportions, are the planetesimals, or future planets of the solar-system-in-the-making. Not rings but built up. — 3rd That these planetesimals are not rings but are thrown off in mass from the central nucleus, and that each planetesimal or lesser nucleus builds up by attraction and meteoric bombardment. 120 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS How axial motion and spherical shape are obtained. — 4th That the individual nucleus or planetesimal derives its initial axial motion from the frictional contact with the nebulic structure, which is in constant interior motion, producing also the spherical shape. Fig. 21 One of the anomalies of our solar system. The Planetoid "EROS." Planets are considered to be more or less spherical in shape. Eros is an exception. It is praCticallv a huge mountain in space, "without form and void," and as it turns upon its axis first one corner and then another is presented to view. It has not sufficient gravity to draw its structure into symmetry, and remains as when launched into space. It tantalizes astronomers to know that Eros passed very close to earth January 24, 1894 — before it was recog- nized, and that so near an approach will not occur again until 1975. Jupiter, the ponderous planet, is usually regarded as a "benefic" yet it is really the most troublesome of all of Sol's family, for it appropriates from the smaller planetoids and comets about what it desires and many astronomers believe that Eros is tha remains of a planet which has suffered at the hands of this "thief of the skies." Origin of orbital motion. — 5th That each individual nucleus or planetesimal derives its orbital motion from the spiral sweep of the entire nebulic mass, and that as the entire nebula moves as a unit carrying all its planetesimals with it, so after ultimate clearing of the nebulic structure, the resultant solar system con- THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 121 tinues to move in a general orbital sweep, carrying its planetary family as a unit. Origin of nebulae. — 6th That the nebula has its origin in "Cosmic Dust," Rosicrucian Cosmic Root Substance, the product not of the collision of worlds or planets but of the electrified par- ticles of world-stuff from other suns (which are the physical ve- hicles of the creating Gods of those particular systems), which collide in the space indicated by the new-creating God, forming the meteoric masses which later aggregate into the larger nebulic mass under the influence of gravitation. Direction of our solar system. — Our entire solar system moves forward in space at the rate of 12 y 2 miles per second, in the direction of 15 degrees southwest of Vega, in the constellation Lyra. Vega is also approaching us at a rate that brings the two systems nearer by 2,000,000 miles each 24 hours. 18 God Is Light, Life and Love. — Rosicrucian teachings affirm that the triune Deity is Light, Life and Love, and it is a fact that wherever the last two are found, the first will always be present, exoterically and esoterically. Sometimes chemical methods must be employed to demonstrate its presence exoterically, nevertheless it will always be found. Light, great cosmic force. — Therefore, LIGHT may truly be said to be one of the greatest of Cosmic forces manifesting the Will of the Absolute. Radiation Pressure. — "Radiation Pressure" means the pressure and activity of light. It is the direct force that preserves the integrity of the nebula that is destined to be a future solar sys- tem; preventing, by overcoming for the time being the force of gravitation, the fine particles of nebulic matter from gravitating toward other interspatial bodies. 19 Reduced to a practical affirmation, then, Rosicrucian teachings agree with Professor Campbell, who puts it thus: Nebulae and Light.— "A NEBULA CONSISTS WHOLLY OR IN PART OF FINELY DIVIDED PARTICLES OF MATTER WHICH ARE THRUST HITHER AND YON BY THE LIGHT PRESSURE OF MYRIADS OF INCANDESCENT STARS, IN SEEMING DEFIANCE OF THE LAWS OF GRAVITATION. IN DUE COURSE, HOWEVER, THE FINE PARTICLES OF MAT- TER BECOME AGGREGATED AND THUS BECOME TOO LARGE FOR THE LIGHT WAVES TO ACT ON THEM EFFEC- TIVELY." 20 122 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Succumbs to Gravitation. — -This aggregated matter then be- comes so concentrated as to form the more or less solid body that we call a star. "Thenceforth, this body, undergoing a series of transformations which cause it to be difinitely labelled, must move in response to the aggregate pull gravitationally of the stellar bodies that make up the universe."- 1 Comets. — Many uninformed persons mistake comets for neb- ulae and regard the two as identical. This of course is wrong, and some erroneously believe that comets exercise a baneful influence upon the earth, some occultists even going so far as to teach that planetary continental modifications are actually produced by them. Nothing could be farther from the truth. Over 650 comets are Fig. 22 A GOOD EXAMPLE OF A COMET. now recorded and classified as Parabolic, Elliptical and Hyperbolic; comets of Long and Short Duration. Comets move for the most part, however, in parabolas, and their orbits have no evident rela- tion to the plane of planetary motions. This fact indicates that they need not be considered as belonging in any true sense to the Solar System itself, but are merely visitors therein from inter- stellar spatial regions. 22 Their Parts. — A comet consists of the coma, or shining mat- ter, the nucleus, a bright point near the center of the coma, and the tail or streamer. This tail is not discarded matter, as is shown THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 123 by the fact that while it follows the coma as the comet approaches the sun, it precedes the coma as the latter recedes from the sun. The tail is always away from the sun. Size. — The size of a comet is almost incredible, in general the head or coma being from 40,000 to 100,000 miles in diameter; the comet of 1811 having a head 1,200,000 miles in diameter. The tail of the great comet of 1882 was 100,000,000 miles in length. The head contracts as the comet approaches the sun. Mass and Density. — Yet a comet's mass is insignificant, and its density inconceivably small, "much below the density of the residual gas left in the best vacuum science can produce." 23 Comets are not self-luminous, but shine by reflected light, as is proven by their relative luminosity as they approach or recede from the sun. No evil effect upon the earth. — Instead of exerting a de- structive effect upon our Earth, when the planet passed through a comet some years ago, the only noticeable effect was a general luminescence or almost phosphorescent effect, dimly perceived. On the other hand, when a comet comes into contact with another planet or enters that planet's orbit, it is apt to be either broken up or "made captive," as is often done by the ponderous planet Jupiter, sometimes called the "thief of the skies." A comet has been caught by the attractive power of this mighty body, made captive and compelled to move an orbital prisoner. Meteorites. — The same fear expressed relative to comets has also been manifested in regard to meteorites ; broken bits of other worlds and disintegrated worlds. Over twenty millions of these meteorites enter our atmosphere every twenty-four hours, yet of all this great number only about 700 have actually reached the earth's surface, the remainder being dissipated or consumed in our atmosphere by friction created through their own inconceiv- able speed. The ocean floor is said to be covered with a thin layer of the ash. Shape of Our Universe. — So far as can be observed, the "bulk of the stars, exclusive of those of the Milky Way, form a vast lens-shaped structure, and as we attempt to picture in the imagi- nation this vast lenticular structure, comprising in the aggregate all the matter in the universe, the thought comes naturally to mind that the entire system, with its hundred million or thousand million stars, may be whirling about the axis of the galactic poles, with some giant sun, so distant that it seems to us no different from other stars — at its center of revolution." 24 124 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Fig. 23 THE FAMOUS WILLAMETTE METEORITE. WILLAMETTE VALLEY, NEAR OREGON CITY, OREGON. — (Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) The Via Lactea. — The Milky Way or Via Lactea mentioned above, may be described as the luminous belt surrounding the heavens in a great circle. It varies both in width and brightness, and for a third of its extent, that is, from Cygnus to Scorpio, it appears divided into two parallel streams. The Via Lactea is more commonly known as the "Galaxy," and is made up almost wholly of stars of the eighth magnitude and less. It contains many true star-clusters, but few real nebulae, and in some places the stars are too thickly clustered to permit of accurate record or estimate. In early times the Milky Way was the origin of much really important mythos and deific personification; in mediaeval times it was the subject of a vast deal of superstition; in modern times it is the subject of critical investigation. In its entirety, it ex- ercises an undoubted influence of an occult nature, not only upon our planet, but on all others within a reasonable radius, but its influence is that of a benefic, and by the ancients it was supposed that the Milky Way exerted a pull that counteracted the force that held all bodies to the earth's surface. The ancients believed that but for this benefic influence, we should be inevitably drawn or "sucked into" the earth's crust. Needless to say, this idea is not entertained as other than mythos. The influence exerted for our benefit is manifested through the combined forces of the enor- THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 125 mous number of its starry members, concentrated upon the mate- rial forms utilized by organic life upon our planet, and preventing too great consolidation or crystallization and operative principally through our Etheric and Astral vehicles. Thus from the initial activity of Light, exerted as Radiation Pressure, results the mighty aggregation of a solar sun and its attendant planetary family; a slight idea of the immensities in- volved being indicated when we remember that the actual mass of our sun is 332,000 times that of our earth, 25 and the latter weighs approximately 5,272,600,000,000,000,000,000 tons. (It is interesting to note in comparison the weight of the Great Pyramid, 5,272,600 tons.) Yet the whole bulk of this little sun, chief lumi- nary to earth, a fifth rate body in a minor solar system, is gase- ous; although, due to enormous gravitational pressure, the sun's interior structure has a consistency more like dense liquid than what we ordinarily conceive of as gas, which explains our previous statement. 26 All nebulic nuclei pass through same process. — All the nuclei pass through the same evolutionary processes and stages as does the parent nucleus or sun. Thus each in turn has its gaseous, liqueous (gravitational compression of the gaseous) and ultimate solid status. Jupiter, for instance, is 1/3 denser than water, and Saturn 3/4 as dense. 27 Light and the Radiometer. — It is to Light that we owe our knowledge of the constituency of our planetary neighbors, for through the spectrum analysis, it reveals the presence of all known and some unknown elements and metals. Light rays both above and below the known spectrum are now powerful agents in modern use, such as the X-Rays, Ultra Violet, Helium and other rays, and for the simplest of all illustrations, the student has only to pur- chase an inexpensive radiometer at any optical store and watch the action resultant upon the impinging of the light rays or radi- ant energy upon the delicate apparatus. The blackened sides absorb, and the bright sides reflect. Some of these instruments are so delicate that a candle placed more than 1/3 of a mile away will turn the vanes through nearly 100 scale divisions. 28 Human light rays. — And last of all, the energy of light is shown by its perceptible radiation from the homo or human being under proper circumstances. Light acts only on infinitesimals. — Now, powerful as light has been shown to be, it must be noted that it is capable of acting only upon infinitesimal particles, and that when such particles ag- 12 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS gregate, they enter the domain of gravitation. Prof. Arrhenius has estimated the size of a particle of matter that may be driven before a light wave, but it is indescribable in figures of compre- hensible measurement. Radiant Energy. — Radiant energy requires a medium of trans- mission, and between the nebula as it comes to our vision and the ''cosmic dust" or Cosmic Root Substance from which it originated lies a vast gulf. Therein lies the whole range of matter from Mass, Molecule, Atom or Ion, Electron or Corpuscle, and Ether. We will define them in order. 1 Mass is an aggregation of molecules. It is distinct from weight with which it is often con- founded, weight being simply an indication of mass. 29 2 A Molecule is the smallest particle of a substance that can exist in a free state, and which has the same composition as any large mass of the sub- stance. 30 3 An Atom is the smallest particle of an Element that exists in any molecule. 31 4 An Ion is an atom or radical of a substance resulting from electrolytic decomposition or dissociation. Moving in the direction of the anode or posi- tive pole, it is called an electro-negative ion. Moving in the opposite direction, it is the elec- tro-positive ion. Gaseous ions are combina- tions of molecules with an electron, and are electro-conductors. 32 Broadly speaking, then, an Ion is an atom charged with electricity. 5 A Corpuscle is an electro-negative ion. 6 An Electron is identical with the corpuscle, but it is the term used in lieu of corpuscles when explain- ing the ELECTRONIC THEORY OF MAT- TER, which is that "all mass is the mass of the ether, all momentum, whether electrical or mechanical, the momentum of the ether, and all kinetic energy the kinetic energy of the ether. 33 All of these definitions will be amplified at the conclusion of this Instruction. THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 127 7 Ether is the great mystery of physical science. It is impossible to give to this mystery any "simple" explanation. A medium. — ETHER may be said to be the imponderable, hypothetical, but none the less real, medium; tenuous and elastic, diffused throughout all Cosmos and which forms the avenue of transmission of radiant energy. It cannot be confined, and there- fore much must long remain a matter of hypothesis regarding it. 34 Its family place. — We do, however, know positively somewhat of its attributes and properties. Ether is not to be considered non-matter as such. Instead it is the simplest and lightest of the elements, an inactive GAS of the ARGON family, being assigned to position x of the Zero group. The atomic weight of Ether has been ascertained to be one millionth of that of the hydrogen atom, thus permitting its atoms to maintain a tremendous velocity, which explains its interpenetrating and all pervading presence. 35 Rosicrucian concept of Ether. — As a matter of fact, however, Ether is of surpassing importance to the Rosicrucian, for it is to him the link between Spirit and Matter, Divinity and Humanity. We are taught that "In Him we live and move and have our be- ing." We know that in the Ether are fulfilled all these conditions. This does not imply the reduction of Deity to a gas, but it must be kept in mind that when we speak of gases we mean the final disintegration from solids and liquids into the vaporous, ethereal state that, in comparison with our physical world and its three dimensional concepts, must be largely analogous to the contrasting term "gaseous." Ether, the densest substance known. — Now although Ether presents a gaseous and even fluidic state, comparatively speaking, offering no resistance to the movements of objects through it, act- ing as a medium of transmission of waves of energy, penetrating and permeating all things in cosmos, the very attributes of omni- science and omnipresence, yet IT IS THE DENSEST AND MOST MASSIVE STRUCTURE IN THE COSMOS— again like omni- science in this attribute. Matter, least substantial. — Rosicrucianism has always taught that the material world is the reflection of the spiritual world. Physical science now asserts that WHAT WE CALL MATTER IS THE MOST EPHEMERAL AND LEAST SUBSTANTIAL THING IN THE UNIVERSE. 128 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Ether. — The unit particle of electricity which we call a cor- puscle or electron owes its mass entirely to an infinitesimal quan- tity of Ether which is bound up with its substance. 36 Its density. — The density oi ether attached to such a cor- puscle has been found to be 2,000,000,000 times the density of lead. 37 It may seem inconceivable that we are immersed and exist in a medium two billion times as dense as lead, 38 but the latest findings of physical science explain this by the statement that "MATTER IS COMPOSED MAINLY OF HOLES" to such an extent that the volume of ether disturbed by the movement of matter through it is infinitesimal compared with the volume en- closed by it. 39 Size of Ether granules. — Ether is composed of spherical granules so infinitely small that 700,000,000,000 of them in one line could lie in the trough of an ultra violet wave, which is one seven- thousandth of an inch. 40 Where Rosicrucians and Physicists agree. — Here again Rosi- crucians and academic physicists contact, for Prof. Reynolds says, "these granules are THE ULTIMATE OR PRIMORDIAL ATOMS, perfectly spherical and perfectly rigid, infinitely small in compari- son with the electron or corpuscle. 41 Ether granules are Cosmic Root Substance. — And Rosicru- cian philosophy asserts that Ether is composed of PRIMORDIAL ATOMS OF COSMIC ROOT SUBSTANCE, the "Cosmic Dust" of which the nebulae or worlds-in-the-making, are formed. Matter likened to bubbles. — Prof. Reynolds further likens matter to bubbles. Prof. Mackenzie explains this as follows : "You have all seen bubbles moving in water. Reynolds shows that the earth and all other material bodies move through space in a simi- lar manner. They are less dense than the medium in which they exist, and their movements are due to differences of pressure in the surrounding medium (Cosmically, the pressure due to the activities of the creating God) .. Real mass is not in the thing ma- terially which we see, but in space where the eye sees nothing. The sober conclusion of the most advanced Dynamical Science is that MATTER IS A NEGATIVE THING SO FAR AS ITS MASS IS CONCERNED, AND THAT THE SPACE OCCUPIED BY MATTER CONTAINS VERY MUCH LESS THAN THE SPACE WHERE NO MATTER EXISTS." 42 THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 129 What the Universe consists of. — "The entire universe of mat- ter consists essentially of little maladjustments or flaws in the universal granular ether" 43 and note this, Rosicrucian students, that each SPHERICAL GRANULE IS ASSOCIATED WITH TWELVE OTHER SPHERICAL GRANULES THROUGHOUT THE ENTIRE ETHERIC MASS. 44 Nature a series of reproductions. — All Nature is a series of reproductions of processes. As the nebula originates the future solar system with its orbital processes, so in the smallest ponder- able structure we find the same analogy. The Creative Link. — The electron, as we have seen, is the electro-negative corpuscle bound up with the infinitesimal portion of Ether. This latter, the Ether, may be considered Ether in its free state and therefore the positive element or pole, while the corpuscle or electron may be considered the crystallized Ether. Herein is the creative link. Not crystallized in the sense of greater density than the pri- mordial Ether, but in the sense of a focus or concentration. Thus we have in sequence — Descent of Cosmic Root Substance. — 1 Cosmic Root sub- stance, the spherical granules of ether.* 2 Concentrated granules or corpuscles (electrons), negative. 3 Free granules, positive (Essential activity of Deity). The two combine to produce the 4 Positive and negative ions, which compose the 5 Atoms, which combine to produce 6 Molecules, which combine to produce the 7 Mass, which is of two kinds, 8 Elements, an element being a substance whose molecule contains only one KIND of atom — and 9 Compounds, a compound being a substance whose molecules contain two or more kinds of atoms, expressing first the invisible, tenuous, spiritual state, then known as *Another term has been added to the definition of the component parts of the atom. It is offered by Dr. Irving Langmuir in his new theory of the structure of matter presented at the annual gathering of the National Academy of Sciences early in 1920. Speaking of the sub-divisions of the atom he introduced the term, "Quantel" which, he said, consisted of two parts, positive and negative, present everywhere in space, moving in all directions with the velocity of light and capable of passing through mat- ter. They constitute, he said, what has heretofore been known as the "ether of space." As an instance of the extent to which the materialistic con- cept of abstract propositions may be carried, Prof. Langmuir is said to have asserted that "space and time have a structure analogous to that of matter." 130 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 10 Invisible matter, next by further concentration and crys- tallization into the state of 11 Visible matter, or the physical world, ultimately again returning to the 12 Invisible or spiritual world, ascending spirally toward its 13 Creative source* — DEITY. All things "come from the center," travel around the circum- ference of evolutionary processes, upward, and return again to the center, as science bears out by its affirmation that ultimately, in the words of Profs. Stewart and Tait, it is certain "that age after age the possibility of such transformations (of energy) is becom- ing less and less; and, so as far as we yet know, the FINAL STATE OF THE PRESENT UNIVERSE MUST BE AN AGGRE- GATION INTO ONE MASS OF ALL THE MATTER IT CON- TAINS, i. e. — the potential energy gone, and a practically useless state of kinetic energy prevailing, i. e. — uniform temperature ex- isting throughout the mass." 45 Action of the 12 around the 13th. — Everywhere the activity of the tw r elve around the thirteenth will be found, for in the struc- ture of the Atom we find it composed of electrons making up definite planetary systems within, circling about with infinite speeds in regular orbits, and one electron dislodged from its atomic system would dash from one atom to another at the rate of 40,000,000 times per second. 46 Students will recall that the attributes of the second aspect of triune Deity the Supreme Being, were the Word, POWER AND MOTION; and of the third aspect, WILL, Wisdom and ACTIVITY. How Deific attributes manifest. — Rosicrucian philosophy teaches that the Power and Motion of the Supreme Being, and the Will and Activity of the Solar God, are the dualities that express themselves respectively as the free Ether and the corpuscles that form the basis of all later development in the cosmic scale. Ether a vehicle.— The creative WORD and WISDOM is trans- mitted via the Radiant Energy of which Ether is the vehicle. Energy a ray from Deity. — A ray from Deity, a wave or ray of Radiant Energy dissociated, develops heat, light and ultra violet, the prime factors in creative process. 47 Etheric equation. — Ether also represents mass to the Cosmic Root Substance granule, as does physical mass the agglomeration and aggregation of structural physical atoms. THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 131 Number of Elements. — An element was defined as a substance whose molecule contained only one kind of atom. There are sev- enty (the mystic number) such elements known to science. Their combinations and permutations. — These seventy atoms or elements may combine in a number of permutations reaching 250,000. Thus they furnish vehicles for the activities of all demonstrable forms of life. Ether furnishes Spiritual Spheres. — So too in the Ether, the corpuscular combinations furnish sublimate states or "spiritual spheres and planes" for the activities of those forms of spiritual life more closely approximating the celestial than the terrestrial. The common triad. — Therefore, in common with physical science, Rosicrucianism holds with equal importance the knowl- edge of the triad 1 Matter 2 Ether 3 Energy 48 as essential to the logical understanding of spiritual worlds as well as the physical and its origin. Divisions of Energy. — And just as the life stream in manifes- tation flows through differentiated channels of involutionary and evolutionary process, so also does the stream of cosmic energy operate through nine (again a mystic number) as follows : 1 Kinetic Energy 6 Chemical Energy 2 Gravitational Energy 7 Electrical Energy 3 Heat 8 Magnetic Energy 4 Elastic Energy 9 Radiant Energy 49 5 Cohesive Energy All Manifestations of One Source. — At the beginning, how- ever, the Rosicrucian student is taught that all force is a mani- festation of the ONE FORCE, all Energy as of the ONE ENERGY and all Substance as ultimately homogeneous. On a previous page we promised an amplification of the definitions already given, and these we will now take up in order. We will sum up first the POSITIVE ION of which little has been said. We know — Positive Ions. — 1 They are positive electrical conductors, not negative. 50 2 The velocity of the positive ion is less than that of a corpuscle. 3 Its electrical charge is identical with that of the ordinary atom. 132 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS As to Order. e 1 e 4 Its value of — is of — for a corpuscle. e=electri- m 30,000 m cal charge. m=mass. 5 Its mass is 1000 times greater than that of a corpuscle and is practically equal to that of an ordinary atom. 6 It can be deflected magnetically, only slightly. 7 From the previous paragraphs it may be seen that as the corpuscle is the connecting link between Ether (of the Spiritual realms) and embryonic Matter (in the Physical worlds) it is the touchstone in the physical search for the "Philosopher's Stone." It will also be seen that the positive ion has qualities not alto- gether explained by the corpuscle, and this quality we shall try to arrive at shortly. Light Rays. — Next come the light rays. The new advances in radio activity have done much to confirm the early teachings of mediaeval Rosicrucians. The "eternal light" is found veritably manifest in the light and fluorescence of radio activity. First of all we will define radio activity itself. Radio Activity defined. — Radio activity is the explosion of an aggregation of corpuscles comprising unstable, heavy atoms. With the decrease of their kinetic energy, they explode, and the cor- puscles rearrange themselves, evolving energy and projecting the products of the rearrangement. 51 Radio Active substance. — "A radio active substance is one whose atom consists of a complex group of corpuscles, the con- figuration of which depends for its maintenance upon a certain velocity of movement of the corpuscles comprising it, and beneath which velocity the corpuscles rearrange themselves with the evolu- tion of an amount of energy which breaks down the atom." 52 Genealogy of Radio Active Light Waves. — Aside from our knowledge of the light waves and rays as exhibited in the spec- trum, from red to violet, we have now through the phenomena of radio activity the following rays in their genealogical order: Cathode Rays Lenard Rays X Rays S Rays Niewengloski's Rays N Rays Becquerel Rays 53 Transmutation products. — Alpha, Beta and Gamma Rays: These three rays from radium are apparently IDENTICAL WITH THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 133 THE POSITIVE IONS, CORPUSCLES AND X RAYS. This is of great importance, for this identity is what makes known the trans- mutative processes of modern science. For from the radium and other radio active elements are produced NEW or TRANSMUTED ELEMENTS, known to science as URANIUM X 54 THORIUM X THORIUM EMANATION 55 RADIUM EMANATION RADIUM EMANATION X, 1st, 2nd, 3rd and 4th changes to the final product, and occupying re- spectively, 22 days, 4 days, 1 minute, 3.7 days, 3 minutes, 21 min- utes, 28 minutes, 200 years. Power and value of Radium. — The radio active power of ra- dium itself is 1,300,000 times that of uranium, with which it is often associated, and one gram would be worth at least $120,000 and a gram is one-twenty-eighth of an ounce. At the present time only a very few grams have been extracted, and radium is obtain- able only on the basis of milligrams. 56 Transmutation a fact. — It is not possible in a limited instruc- tion to go into the actual physical processes employed, but they may be accepted as truth on the status of the eminent men of scientific authority who are sponsors for them. With this in mind let us state that the teaching of the Rosicrucians for centuries that transmutation of elements is possible is borne out by the fact that IT HAS BEEN AND IS BEING DONE NOW, IN THE MOD- ERN LABORATORY. We have three distinct instances : The Transmuted Elements. — 1 The evolution of Uranium X, an entirely NEW Element, out of the decomposition of Uranium. (Rutherford) . 2 The evolution of "Exradio" from Radium (Ramsay) . 3 The birth of Helium from Radium emanation (Ramsay- Soddy). 57 Transmutation traditions. — Lower elements, such as Lead and Silver, have been transmuted by exoteric science, and it is a tra- dition of the Fraternity which seems well attested that Gold has also been raised from lower metals, but the above instances are the actual verifiable results of modern savants, far removed from the allegory, tradition, romance, and fiction of mediaevalism. Atom compared to a church. — To give an idea of the relative values of sizes, in dealing with infinitesimals, we quote the illus- tration of Lodge — "If we imagine an ordinary church to be an atom of hydrogen, the corpuscles constituting it would be repre- 134 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS sented by 100 grains of sand each the size of a period, dashing in all directions inside; rotating with inconceivable velocities, and filling the whole interior of the church with their tumultuous mo- tion. Such an atom would be penetrable to other corpuscles in inverse proportion to the number of corpuscles constituting it, while it would be opaque to other atoms." 58 Transmutation of Neon and Helium. — One of the latest trans- mutations are the production of NEON, a gas, and also Helium from bulbs which had contained only Hydrogen. This on the statements of Ramsay and Collie. And note that both Neon and Helium are of higher atomic weight than the Hydrogen from which they appeared. 59 Number and weight of Atoms. — This has enabled scientists to compute accurately the number of atoms in a given quantity of matter. For instance, a grain of radium gives off 36 billion helium atoms PER SECOND. A cubic centimeter of helium GAS contains 2,560,000,000,000,000,000,000 atoms, while the weight of an atom is 1/68,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 (octillionths) of a gram. The smallest particle of matter that can be seen with the most powerful microscope contains more atoms than the total number of the human population of the globe since humanity has existed. 60 "Electricity Is Life." — There is an old saying, "Electricity is Life." Rosicrucians agree with it thoroughly, but go farther. They assert that all that we can know or conceive of is a mani- festation of electrical energy, and the statements made in this instruction based upon the findings of authoritative science indi- cate the activities of both positive and negative electricities in all cosmic operations, and it may not be too much to predicate that the "wisdom of future generations" may find that the "Word that was lost," the Creative Word, is synonymous with electrical ac- tivity as a Deific manifestation. Matter and Electricity identical.— NOW SCIENCE ASSERTS TOO THAT MATTER IS MADE UP OF ELECTRICITY, AND NOTHING BUT ELECTRICITY. 61 We now know vastly more about electricity than formerly, and instead of it being a hypothetical condition we know WHAT it is in one phase at least. Rosicrucians assert the other phase. What we KNOW about one phase of electricity (the negative) we gain through the Electronic Theory. We will sum it up: 62 1 Negative electricity consists of unit corpuscles or electrons. THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 135 2 Static electricity results from the action of these corpuscles at rest. 3 Current electricity is these corpuscles in motion, whether through gases, liquids or solids. 4 Magnetism is a phase of energy developed in the ether at right angles to the direction of motion of the corpuscles. 5 Light is due to disturbances in the surrounding ether caused by changes in the motion of the corpuscles. 6 Self-induced electricity and mechanical inertia of matter are identical and due to the corpuscle in motion. 7 Mass or matter in quantity is ether carried along by the moving corpuscle; it is not a constant quantity but depends upon the velocity of the moving corpuscle. 8 Atoms are made up of negative charges or corpuscles, each aggregation of corpuscles being surrounded by A SPHERE OF POSITIVE ELECTRICITY. (What IS positive electricity?) 9 THEREFORE, MATTER ULTIMATELY IS IDENTICAL WITH ELECTRICITY. Positive Electricity the Rosicrucian X Force. — To correlate the spiritual and the physical, the ethical and the material, Rosicru- cians teach that POSITIVE ELECTRICITY IS THE "X FORCE," MENTAL POWER AND INTELLIGENCE OF THE ABSOLUTE, which is manifested as the Word and Wisdom of its two Expres- sions and transmitted via the Radiant Energy and Ether into Creative Process. The status of the activities of these infinitesimals we have considered defines the status of the planetary bodies of our own and all other solar systems. Metals are not by any means in the same state on all. On the hottest solar bodies we find them in the "proto" state, such as Proto-hydrogen (Pickering of Harvard) in Zeta-Puppis and Argo, and in 29 Canis Major and Gamma- Argus. The element proto-hydrogen is the broken-down element Hydro- gen. 63 Planetary Heat and Radio- Activity. — In the case of our own sun, the comparative youth of our solar system is shown by the fact that our sun cannot have been emitting heat at its present rate more than 18,000,000 years, 64 nor has it illumined this earth for more than 100,000,000 years, 65 even though our earth was thrown off from the sun in the Hyperborean Epoch over 350,000,000 years ago, for the sun did not gain its full power to illuminate until a comparatively recent date, due to the contraction, consequent liberation of heat, and increasing in- 136 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS candescence. For the heat of all the planets comes from within each, not from the parent sun, and is due to heat generated by contraction and the radio-activity. Both the sun and our earth contain enormous quantities of radio active matter and radio activity generates a tremendous amount of heat. It is estimated therefore that the radio activity of ordinary substances on both earth and sun will be sufficient to more than offset the amount of heat generated and dissipated into space. 06 In regard to this matter of heat coming to earth from the sum a writer in the Electrical Review of January 21st, 1898, presents the truth we have just stated, quite clearly. The article reads: "It is also assumed that such is the inconceivable effect of combustion in luminous and heat-producing intensity that both light and heat rays are transmitted to the glittering planetary and stellar elements suspended in celestial space, some of which are computed to be hundreds of millions of miles from the solar orb. "Now anyone who, like the writer, has had great experience in the production of relatively enormous fusion temperatures, will know that although the luminosity resulting from masses of molten metal, such as very low carbon steel, will project a beam of light extending under certain atmospheric conditions, over a distance of five miles; nevertheless the sensible heat transmitted to any body that chanced to intercept such a beam, will not be perceptibly felt at a distance of even, say, 50 yards. "So that if this ratio of as50 is to (1,760 x 5) were applied to the proportion of heat and light transmitted from the assumed burning solar orb, no heat sensible to human life, could possibly be transmitted through all the enormous gulf of space that divided our planet from the sun." Power of Light Pressure, Size of a Particle of Nebulic Mist. — The further power of light is shown by the value of Light Pres- sure, which is one milligram per square meter of earth's surface, or 70,000 tons for the whole planet, from the sun. 67 This pressure and force exerted on atomic structures causes the con- tinuous changes in the general structural make-up of the earth. The phenomenon of light pressure is illustrated by the force ex- erted on comets, which when pointing toward the sun have their tails away from it, due to the light pressure bombardment. In this connection the particles of mist which form the comet's tail are analogous to those which form the nebulic mist and are meas- ured as about 1 to 6 thousandths of a millimeter in diameter. THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 137 Synthesis of Atoms. — Transmutation is no longer the gener- ally scouted dream of the Rosicrucian alchemist. It is a FACT of 20th Century Science. Sir William Ramsay said, "Experiments are in progress with radio-active substances, the results of which seem to show that we are on the brink of DISCOVERING THE SYNTHESIS OF ATOMS." 68 What physical -scientists seek. — Physical scientists seek to tap the store of inter-elemental energy, "a store so great that every breath we draw has within it sufficient power to drive all the workshops of the world/' 69 What Rosicrucian Initiates seek. — Rosicrucian Initiates, know- ing the secret of Positive Electricity, seek to tap the storehouse of Cosmic Conscious Energy, by which life may be prolonged in- definitely, not in a mere mortal shell, but in conscious sequential memory through all succeeding incarnations. Stupendous mathematical evidences cause reverence and hu- mility. — This stupendous range of mathematical evidences of the scale on which Nature and Cosmic forces operate, from the incon- ceivable dynamic energy displayed in the radio-active bombard- ments on a microcosmic scale, to the macrocosmic neighborliness of our nearest star Alpha Centauri 26,000,000,000,000 miles dis- tant, with the next nearest twice as far, and the generality at least forty or fifty times as distant, should make us pause in our vaunted conceits of earthly wisdom and bend in humble reverence before works so vast as to evidence beyond all mortal question the manifest intelligence of the Supreme Architect of the Universe, and His assisting Hierarchies. 70 QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 6 1. In what do Occult and Physical Science agree? 2. What is a nebula? 3. What quantities are they known to make up? 4. How are they named? 5. Give examples. 6. What is the "Nebular Hypothesis'* ? 7. Who formulated and developed it? 8. What does Draper say regarding it? 9. How may nebulae be technically defined? 138 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 10. What is the extent of a nebula? 11. What ARE these nebulae? 12. What were the old teachings of physical science? 13. What do the later findings of physical science resolve them- selves into? 14. According to this later theory what is a nebula said to be? 15. What are "Planetesimals" ? 16. What does the original nucleus of a nebula do? 17. What is the 2nd aspect of a nebula? 18. How does this compare with the Rosicrucian teachings of the creating God? 19. What is the first hypothesis of the origin of a nebula? 20. What is Roche's Law of Limits? 21. What is the teaching of Arrhenius? 22. How do such nebulae become luminous? 23. How is a star born? 24. What does the yellow stage denote? 25. The red stage? 26. How is a cold star rejuvenated? 27. What is cosmic night? 28. How is a star really "cold" at first? 29. What is the joint affirmation of Rosicrucianism and Science? 30. How does Rosicrucianism amplify it? 31. What is said of the "ring theory" ? 32. How is axial motion and spherical shape attained? 33. What is the origin of orbital motion? 34. Give a further definition of the origin of nebulae. 35. What is the direction and velocity of our Solar System? 36. What is God said to be? 37. What is one of the greatest cosmic forces? 38. Define "Radiation pressure." 39. What does a nebula consist of wholly or in part? 40. To what does the aggregated matter succumb ? 41. What is the shape of our universe? 42. What do all nebulic nuclei pass through? 43. Describe human light rays. THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 139 44. On what does light act? 45. What does radiant energy require? 46. What is Mass — Molecule, Atom, Ion, Corpuscles, Electrons? 47. What is the Electronic Theory? 48. What is Ether? 49. What is its family place? 50. What is the Rosicrucian concept of Ether? 51. What is the densest substance known? 52. What is the least substantial? 53. What is the density of Ether? 54. What is Matter composed of principally? 55. What is the size of Ether granules? 56. Where do Rosicrucians and physicists agree? 57. What may Matter be likened unto ? 58. What does the universe consist of? 59. What is Nature? 60. What is the creative link? 61. Describe the descent of cosmic substance. 62. What does it make. 63. What is to be the final status of the universe? 64. Describe the action of the 12 around the 13th. 65. Name the attributes of Deity. 66. How do they manifest ? 67. What is energy? 68. How many combinations and permutations of the Elements are known? 69. What does Ether furnish? 70. What is the common triad? 71. Name the divisions of energy. 72. Of what are they all manifestations? 73. What are positive Ions? 74. Where may the eternal light be found? 75. Define radio activity. 76. Give its genealogy. 77. Name the transmutation products. 78. How may an atom be compared to a church? 140 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS" 80. What is electricity? 79. Give an idea as to the number and weight of atoms. 81. What do we KNOW regarding electricity and Matter? 82. What is the correlation between positive eletricicty and Rosi- crucian X Force? 83. What is learned of planetary heat and radio activity? 84. What of the power of light pressure? 85. What is said of the synthesis of atoms? "86. What do physical scientists seek? Rosicrucian scientists? 87. What do these stupendous mathematical evidences cause? INSTRUCTION VII. FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST. Rosicrucian Concept of the Orthodox Trinity; Jehovah. Confusion of terms. — In the study of Rosicrucian science and philosophy the terms, "Absolute," "Supreme Being," "Solar God," or "God," are often confused with the more familiar terms, "Father, Son and Holy Ghost" of orthodoxy. What many students fear. — Also many students fear that in accepting- the terms "Absolute, Supreme Being and Solar God" they are relinquishing their hold upon principles taught them from early youth, and which they find to be the standard doctrines held by millions of believers during the past nineteen hundred years. Fear is dangerous. — In this fear, they hesitate, and this hesi- tation is inimical to their further progress in spiritual science. Therefore, let us assure each student that it is not necessary to give up one's cherished ideals and devout reverence for the Great Beings commonly known as the "Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost," but to advance, it IS necessary to understand them. Reverence increased. — In understanding the Trinity described by the united terms, "Father, Son and Holy Ghost" the student will find that not only does he retain all his original respect and reverence for this Triune Principle, but he amplifies and expands his concept and reverence a thousand fold. Cosmic Trinity. — In Rosicrucian science we designate the ABSOLUTE, Supreme Being and as the COSMIC TRINITY, Primordial, Solar God the attributes, manifestations and locale of which were stated in Instruction Number One of this Series. Mundane Trinity. — Likewise, in Rosicrucian science we desig- nate the Father, Son, and as the MUNDANE TRINITY, Planetary, Holy Ghost 142 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS as a Divine Principle developing from the evolutionary processes of the Humanity of our planet. A careful study of this concept will make clear the truth and importance of the Incarnations of the Master Jesus, his proper place in our highest reverence and esteem and the means whereby he did actually unite our Hu- manity or Human Nature with the Divine Nature. Humanity expresses as a Trinity. — Humanity has always found it necessary to express its concept of Deity in terms of a Trinity. This is not because it is a philosophical abstraction, but a scientific formulary consequent UPON MAN'S OWN THREE- FOLD NATURE, whereby each of those natures must show a basic source or origin. Each of those Natures, Spiritual, Soular and Physical, in turn express in a Threefold manner as described in Instructions One and Three, namely, the Divine, Life and Human Spirit; the Con- scious, Emotional and Intellectual Soul, and the Astral, Etheric and Physical Bodies. Each of these is a progression from within outwardly. From within outwardly. — Therefore, in the strict line of evo- lutionary process, Humanity coming direct from Deity in the progress of Involutionary and Evolutionary operations, each of the Threefold Natures of Man must have originated in a Threefold Deific Source, which in itself was a condition of manifestation from within outwardly. Taught in all Creeds. — This we find embodied in the creeds and religious doctrinal formularies of all nations; clearly and ac- curately in the ancient, clumsily and obscurely in the modern. Lao-Kiun. — Through Lao-Kiun, Confucius taught that "Tao produced ONE, ONE produced Two; Two produced Three, and Three produced all things." This approximates our Rosicrucian concept of the Cosmic Trinity. The attempt to define the Mundane Trinity, however, shows correspondences in every religious system. Thus among the Correspondences. — 1 Hindus, we find Brahma, Vishnu and Siva. 2 Zoroastrians, we find Ahura Mazda, Spento Mainyush and Armaita. 3 Chinese-Tibetans, Buddhi, we find Amitabha, Avalokiti- shvara and Mandjusri. FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 143 4 Egyptian, we find Ra, Osiris, Horus; Osiris, Isis, Horus; Anion, Mut, Khonsu (Theban Triad) ; Hesiri, Hes, Horus ; Ptah, Pukht, Imhotep (Ombos Triad). 5 Chaldeans, we find Anu, Ea, Bel. 6 Hebrew Kabbalists, we find Kether, Binah, Chochmah. 7 Christians, we find Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 8 Mohammedans, we find Allah, Mohammed, Moses. Mohammedan Trinity explained. — In connection with the last named, it should be explained that the orthodox Mussulman teaches that 'There is no God, but Allah, and Mohammed is his Prophet/ ' placing Mohammed — not as Deity — but as a Prophet of Deity. Some sects, however, teach that Mohammed, after his transition, was raised to Deific or Divine rank, as was also Moses, the occult Mountain figuring prominently in each case. Many attempts by Christians. — With the Christians, more attempts have been made to categorically define the Holy Trinity than perhaps by any other school of theologians. We will give a few illustrations from the principal creeds of Christendom. Apostles' Creed. — Practically all Christendom, except the so- called "liberal" churches, accept what is commonly known as the "APOSTLES' CREED," the ancient confession of the Church of Rome, although now used by Protestants and Catholics alike. It reads : "I believe in God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth; And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord; Who was con- ceived by the Holy Ghost." Tradition of Rufinus. — There is a tradition of Rufinus that each of the Twelve Apostles had a share in the composition of it, but that tradition may be safely disregarded. The use of this creed, however, dates back to the Fourth Century; its practical completion by Bishops Felix and Dionysius in the Third Century, and its actual origin in the writings of Tertullian in the Second Century. Cause for controversy. — Simple as this creed appears, there is in it enough cause for controversy to have kept theologians and scientists at variance throughout the succeeding centuries. Creed of Antioch. — Then comes the Creed of Antioch, with points which are of interest to Rosicrucians : "I believe in one and one only true God, Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and invisible. And in our Lord Jesus Christ, His Son the only-begotten AND FIRST BORN OF ALL 144 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS CREATION, begotten of Him before all ages, THROUGH WHOM ALSO THE AGES WERE ESTABLISHED, AND ALL THINGS CAME INTO EXISTENCE/' 1st and 2nd Adams. — This recalls to our minds the teachings regarding the First and Second Adams, so familiar to Bible stu- dents and Hermetic and Alchemical Rosicrucian students. Other Creeds. — Then in order come the creeds of Caesarea (Eusebius), Cyril of Jerusalem, Cassian of Antioch (Apostolic Constitution), Lucian the Martyr, Arius (Alexandria), Jerome, and the NICENE CREED, used today by Roman and Anglican Churches but not the evangelical bodies. This creed is the revision by the Council of Nicaea, A. D. 325, and begins: Nicene Creed. — "I believe in one God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth ; And of all things visible and invisible ; And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of God; Be- gotten of his Father before all worlds, God of God, Light of Light, Very God of Very God; Begotten, not made; Being of one sub- stance with the Father; By whom all things were made; Who for us men and for our salvation came down from heaven, And was incarnate by the Holy Ghost. . . . And in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and Giver of Life, who proceedeth from the Father (and the Son), who with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and glorified, who spake by the Prophets." Division between East and West. — The division between East- ern and Western Christendom was caused by the construction of this last section, the Greeks contending as follows : Eastern Idea; "Procession"; No Real Differences. — "And in ONE Holy Ghost, the Paraclete, who spake IN the Prophets," omitting the "procession" from the Son. Although this seemingly trivial difference has been sufficient (such is the fallibility of Man) to keep the great churches of the East and West separated for many centuries, nevertheless there is no really deep-lying difference expressed. "Eastern theologians expressed the mysterious rela- tionship of the Holy Spirit to the Father and the Son in such phrases as 'Who proceedeth from the Father and receiveth from the Son/ rightly making the Godhead of the Father the founda- tion and primary source of the eternally derived Godhead of the Son and the Spirit." 1 How western theology starts. — "Western theologians ap- proached the problem from another point of view. Hilary, start- ing from the thought of DIVINE SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS as the explanation of the coinherence of the Father IN the Son and the FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 145 Son IN the Father, says that the Spirit receives of both. Augus- tine teaches that the Father and the Son are the ONE PRINCI- PLE OF THE BEING OF THE SPIRIT." This is excellent Rosi- crucianism, and "from this it is but a short step to say with the 'Quicumque vult' that the Spirit proceeds from the Son, while guarding the idea that the Father is the one fountain of Deity. Since Eastern theologians would be willing to say 'proceeds from the Father THROUGH the Son/ it is clear that the two views are not irreconcilable." 2 That Rosicrucianism in this sense offers a ground of reconciliation between East and West will be apparent as the position and teachings of the Fraternity regarding the Mundane Trinity become more clearly understood. The last of the great creeds we shall consider is the ATHAN- ASIAN. Athanasian Creed. — This creed is so named because it was formerly known as the "Faith of St. Athanasius." Waterland, after reviewing all known MSS., however, places its origin with Hilary of Aries, in Gaul, between 420 and 430. As this creed, known as Quicumque vult, is not commonly used in the United States, we shall give it for the instruction of our students, as an example of the ingenuity of theologians in at- tempting to define that which is indefinable without the esoteric knowledge which should underly all theological study and research. Creed in full (Quicumque Vult). — 1 Whosoever will be saved; before all things it is necessary that he hold the Catholic Faith, 2 Which Faith, except every one do keep whole and unde- fined, without doubt he shall perish everlastingly. 3 And the Catholic Faith is this : That we worship one God in Trinity and Trinity in Unity. 4 Neither confounding the Persons, nor dividing the Sub- stance. 5 For there is one Person of the Father, another of the Son, and another of the Holy Ghost. 6 But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, is all one; the Glory equal, the majesty coeternal. 7 Such as the Father is, such is the Son; and such is the Holy Ghost. 8 The Father uncreate, the Son uncreate, and the Holy Ghost uncreate. 9 The Father incomprehensible, the Son incomprehensible, and the Holy Ghost incomprehensible. 146 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 10 The Father eternal, the Son eternal, and the Holy Ghost eternal. 11 And yet they are not three eternals, but one eternal. 12 Also there are not three incomprehensibles, nor three un- created, but one uncreated, and one incomprehensible. 13 So likewise the Father is Almighty, the Son Almighty, and the Holy Ghost Almighty. 14 And yet they are not three Almighties, but one Almighty. 15 So the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God. 16 And yet they are not three Gods, but one God. 17 So likewise the Father is Lord, the Son is Lord, and the Holy Ghost is Lord. 18 And yet not three Lords, but one Lord. 19 For like as we are compelled by Christian verity, to ac- knowledge every Person by himself to be God and Lord. 20 So are we forbidden by the Catholic Religion to say, There be three Gods, or three Lords. 21 The Father is made of none ; neither created nor begotten. 22 The Son is of the Father alone ; not made nor created, but begotten. 23 The Holy Ghost is of the Father and of the Son; neither made nor created nor begotten, but proceeding. 24 So there is one Father, not three Fathers; one Son, not three Sons ; one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts. 25 And in this Trinity none is afore, or after other; none is greater or less than another. 26 But the whole three Persons are co-eternal together, and co-equal. 27 So that in all things, as is aforesaid, the Unity in Trinity and the Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped. 28 He therefore that will be saved must thus think of the Trinity. 29 Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation that he also believe rightly the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ. 30 For the right Faith is, that we believe and confess; that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and Man. 31 God, of the Substance of the Father, begotten before the worlds; and Man, of the Substance of his Mother, born in the world. 32 Perfect God, and Perfect Man; of a reasonable soul and human flesh subsisting. FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 14 7 33 Equal to his Father as touching his Godhead, and in- ferior to his Father as touching his Manhood. 34 Who although he be God and Man, yet he is not two, but one Christ. 35 One, not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh, but by the taking of the Manhood into God. 36 One altogether, not by confusion of Substance; but by unity of Person. 37 For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one man, so God and Man is one Christ. Specially interesting to Rosicrucian students. — This creed is intensely interesting to Rosicrucian students, for it is a strange mixture of truth and sophistry. It is full of the Hermetic Doc- trine of Unity; it emphasizes the union or connection between Divinity and Humanity or their essential Oneness, and finally an important truth in paragraph 37, which will be referred to later in this Instruction. Effort of Theology to express itself. — These excerpts from the notable creeds of Christendom have been given for the purpose of enabling the student to trace the historical record of the en- deavor of Theology to express itself exoterically, after it had re- linquished its hold upon the inner or esoteric truth, which it un- doubtedly possessed in the beginning of the Christian Era, partly as an heritage from the Ancient Mysteries and partly from the contact of the early Christian Church with the Arcane and Essenic bodies of that day. The teaching of Rosicrucianism is the Key that the Church has lost. ("Person"). — lit will be noted that in each of the creeds quoted, the principal differentiation as well as principal emphasis has been in connection with the matter of the "Person" of Deity. Mankind was ever prone to give his concept of Deity the mantle of Personality. This always results in confusion. For example — Creed and the 39 Articles. — In the Athanasian Creed, the be- liever is instructed (Par. 4) that there is to be neither confounding of the Persons, nor dividing of the substance. Then in Article 1 of the famous 39 Articles of Anglicanism he is informed that "There is but one living and true God, ever- lasting, without body, parts or passions ; of infinite power, wisdom and goodness; the Maker and Preserver of all things both visible and invisible. And in unity of this Godhead there be three Per- sons, of ONE SUBSTANCE, power and eternity; the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost." 148 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Paradox. — This offers a curious paradox. The creed postu- lates the existence of definite "Persons," whose "Substance" must not be divided, and the Article of Religion proceeds to describe the unity of an impersonal Being composed of specified attributes and properties without the means of functioning them. In other words, orthodox theology has ever found it impossible to define one person as three separate persons, yet of substance indivisiole. However, the paradox is that IT CAN BE DONE. How the Church has muddled the mind. — The Church has muddled the mind of Man for ages by trying to explain the purely esoteric exoterically, the spiritual physically. The early Christian priesthood, in their designation of everything pre-Christian as "pagan" and "heathen," lost the key, which is to be found only in the esoteric exegesis. In other words, the Church and the Creeds are practically right, BUT THEY DO NOT KNOW IT, and are unable to give the real definitions, for they have lost them. Origin of "Person." — If we look up the origin and derivation of the word "person" we shall gain much help. Person — persona — (Lit. mask), per and sona — signifying a mask; that through which sound comes. One Substance, One Principle. — Now in Instruction Number One the student was taught that the Absolute, Supreme Being and Solar God, are ALL ONE PRINCIPLE, the Absolute, manifest- ing next the principle known as the Supreme Being, then through the Supreme Being manifesting its third principle, the Solar Gods and Logoi. This is the Cosmic Trinity, ONE SUBSTANCE, ONE PERSON, INDIVISIBLE, MANIFESTING IN THREE DISTINCT PHASES as it approximates its purpose in creative activity. It is ONE PERSON because it (the Trinity) is the mask, so to speak, through which the Creative Word goes forth to bring Order out of Chaos, and tangible Creation out of unorganized primordial Cosmic Root Substance. Reincarnation. — In other words, the Supreme Being and the Solar Gods may be said to be succeeding incarnations of the Absolute in a cosmic sense, in order to bring Divine Cosmic Con- sciousness latent into a state whereby the evolution of SELF- Consciousness could begin. Divine and Self- Consciousness. — This process brings us to the planetary Trinity or MUNDANE Trinity; the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, for these Beings, great and powerful as they are, belong to our planet Earth specifically. FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 149 Son, not Jesus. — In studying this Trinity, first let it be clearly understood that the word "Son" does not mean Jesus. This will be duly explained. Periods. — In Instruction Number Two, the Seven Periods were described and explained. Our Evolution has already passed through the first three, the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, and the first or Mars half of the fourth or Earth Period. We are now in the second or Mercury half of the Earth Period; the culmination of the Mars half being marked by the Great World War, the evi- dences of the Mercury half being already shown by the waves of philosophic and scientific inquiry flooding over the world. Initiates. — The evolutionary wave of humanity pertaining to each Period, like a class at a university or college, has produced its highest graduate, in the planetary or evolutionary sense, an Initiate. Highest Initiate, Father. — In the stream of Virgin Spirits differentiated from the Body of God and entering the dip into Matter, or Involution and Evolution, those "who constituted the Humanity of the Saturn Period are now the LORDS OF MIND, and THE HIGHEST INITIATE OF THAT PERIOD is the lofty Being we term the FATHER. Son, or Christ. — Continuing the stream through the Sun Period, the Humanity of that Period are now the ARCHANGELS, and the HIGHEST INITIATE OF THE SUN PERIOD IS THE "SON" or "CHRIST" (Chrest— good). Holy Spirit, Jehovah. — Likewise, the same stream continued through the Moon Period places its evolved Humanity as what are now termed ANGELS, and its HIGHEST INITIATE WAS^ THE HOLY SPIRIT— JEHOVAH as He was called when known as the Race Deity of the Hebrews. Virgin Spirits. — It must not be understood that these streams of the Virgin Spirits were one continuous stream. Each was an original stream beginning with the Solar God, and proceeding through each separate Period, with this difference, however: Graduates. — As in the case of the Cosmic Trinity, it was a process of manifestation from the Absolute outwardly, so with the MUNDANE Trinity it was a similar process. Nothing in the Cosmos "happens" by "chance." All, to the most minute detail, is the result of carefully thought out plans in the Mind of the Ab- solute. Therefore, as in every class in the schools of this world there are those who will graduate with highest honors and in turn become Teachers and Guides, so with the School of Human Evolu- 150 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS tion there are those destined to become Teachers and Guides. And as every human institution has its President or Master, so the School of Human Evolution must have its Master, one who has gone through all the courses of instruction and experience that this Great School can possibly offer, which means that he must have coursed the full gamut of Humanity. Progressed Manifestation. — As the Solar God is a progressed manifestation of the Absolute, and the Virgin Spirits are pro- gressed, differentiated manifestation of the Solar God, it will be seen that the highest Initiates, even as all Humanity, are of ONE SUBSTANCE with the Absolute, in differentiated vibratory status. Thus, those particular Virgin Spirits, who by their proficiency and efficiency became the highest products of their respective Periods, were truly of ONE SUBSTANCE with the Absolute, the Supreme Being and Solar God in differentiated vibratory manifestation in evolutionary process back to Cosmic relationship. Highest Saturn Initiate. — But with the highest Initiate of the Saturn Period, the evolutionary wave of that Period was com- pleted. The involuntary incarnations of that Initiate were com- pleted. Therefore, to help in cosmic and solar plan the wave of Humanity then entering upon its course, that same Initiate began his voluntary incarnations, and again, of his own free will, took upon himself the human nature of that Period, the Sun Period. The same process and sublime act took place at the beginning of the Moon Period. In Sun and Moon Periods. — As the highest Initiate of the Saturn Period, he naturally became the Leader and Guide of the Sun Period, and therefore the highest Initiate of the Sun Period. As the highest Initiate of both Saturn and Sun Periods he was more than ever qualified to become the Leader and Guide of the Humanity of the Moon Period by his vastly accumulated experi- ence, and thus also became the highest Initiate of the Moon Period as well. All One Person.— THE FATHER, SON, AND HOLY SPIRIT, HIGHEST INITIATES OF SATURN, SUN, AND MOON PERI- ODS, ARE ONE AND THE SAME PERSON (or mask through which the sound of the Creative Word became potent in the process of our planetary creative activity), THE TREMENDOUS- LY ADVANCED EGO OR ELDER BROTHER AND MASTER, BEING OF ONE SUBSTANCE WITH THE FATHER (the Cosmic Trinity), BY WHOM ALL WORLDS WERE MADE, AND BY HIS ADVANCED SPIRITUAL STATUS AND ENTERING INTO FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 151 COSMIC CONSCIOUSNESS AND COSMIC CREATIVE ACTIV- ITY— "VERY GOD OF VERY GOD, AND LIGHT OF LIGHT." Functions of the Highest Initiate. — In the Saturn Period this Great Being was the ultimate product of the Human Evolution of that Period. In the Sun Period He became the Guide thereof. In the Moon Period, He became the Master of Human Evolution. Therefore, the question arises, what is this Great Being to our Earth Period? What He is to our Earth Period. — In the three Periods just mentioned, His activities and operations were outside of our planet. During the Mars half he began His preparatory work to become the PLANETARY OR INDWELLING SPIRIT OF EARTH, thenceforth to guide the future evolution of this sphere from within, outwardly, as the fact of His Divine creative status war- ranted. Thus in the Mars half he has been successively the Race God of many Races and the time approached when He should enter into His possessions until the end of the present Day of Manifes- tation. Cosmic Law; Jesus. — Now it is a cosmic law, that to function in any world region or sphere, the Ego, however advanced, must have a vehicle pertaining to that world region or sphere, and the home of the Ego on the mundane plane is in the Blood. So it was necessary that an advanced Human Being should be prepared for this purpose, whose spiritual life should be such that his vehicle could be utilized by this Great Being while functioning on the Earth Plane. Such a Being was the Man Jesus, son of Joseph the Carpenter. His Lives; Christos. — This Man Jesus had been known to ancient history by many names throughout many previous incar- nations, in each of which He had advanced to such a point that in the incarnation by the name of Jesus He had become so highly spiritualized that His physical, etheric, and astral vehicles could be utilized by the Great Triune Being whom we call in Rosicrucian teaching the CHRIST, CHRISTOS, or SUN INITIATE, for its work upon the Earth. It was by virtue of the tremendous spiritual vibratory power of the Sun Initiate that the wonderful powers manifest through the Man Jesus were operative. Nature of Jesus. — Jesus, highly advanced as he was, more so than any other human being incarnate at that or any subsequent time, had a purely natural birth, with natural parents, Mary and Joseph, although that birth was carefully planned by the Lords of Destiny for that particular incarnation. Ancient records care- 152 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS fully eliminated from the Sacred Writings by Christian theo- logians give us much light on his earthly years. This is not of importance to us, except in so far as they indicate his purely human nature and character. The great event in his life, the event for which he had incar- nated, and the beginning of his mission, was at his Baptism by John, in Jordan. Becomes Christ; at that Baptism Jesus became Jesus the Christ, or Christ Jesus ; Evidences of the Occupancy. — The Christos or Sun Initiate thus occupied the Vehicles of the Man Jesus, until the Crucifixion of the latter on Golgotha. And note this, that while many of the "Epistles" or writings of the Apostles speak of the "Death of and on the Cross, " nowhere are we taught in either ancient records or in the undoubtedly authoritative books of the Bible itself, that JESUS actually died a physical death thereon: Many references are made to "Christ dying for us, etc.," but the FACTS are, that Jesus exclaimed in his purely HUMAN agony, "Eloi, Eloi, lama Sabachthani," — "My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?" showing that even with this great Initiate, the hour of his Human suffering obscured for the moment his spiritual sight and vision. But later, he cried out with a loud voice AND GAVE UP THE GHOST, according to St. Mark xv-37, and by St. Luke we are told that with a loud voice he said, "Father (note his now awak- ened spiritual sight and recognition), into thy hands I commend my SPIRIT" — (his erstwhile controlling or obsessing directive guidance, the SUN SPIRIT). In John xix-30 we are told that "he bowed his head and GAVE UP THE GHOST" (the Christos). When Jesus ceased to be Christ; Christ Ego leaves. — The moment when he "gave up the Ghost" was the moment when, realizing that his special and lofty mission was completed, he vol- untarily permitted the dissociation of the higher spiritual Entity or Christos, from his purely personal human vehicles. Then, when the spear of the Roman soldier pierced his side, the Greater Ego or Christos, passed thence, via the Water and Blood that flowed therefrom, into the Earth to which it was thus furnished an en- trance. Those who care to seek may find ample evidence that after the Corpus of Jesus was taken from the Cross it was restored to normal human functioning, and lived for several years there- after, becoming one well known among the Great Philosophers of antiquity. FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 153 Why this was necessary. — It may be enquired why such a process was necessary for an Initiate so advanced as the Sun Spirit or Christos. It is because from the amoeba to Divinity, from the finite to the Infinite, Nature knows no exceptions to Natural or Cosmic Law. And one of those laws is, that to function in any given world or region the Ego must have a vehicle pertaining to that world or region. Now, although the Christos was the Highest Initiate of the Sun Period, as in fact of the preceding and succeeding periods as well, it must be kept in mind that the Humanities of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods had never attained the complete dip into Matter accomplished by the Humanity of the Earth Period. The Humanity of the Saturn Period reached a point in the World Re- gions equivalent to that of Concrete Thought, and thus developed the Mind Matter to an extent which made it possible for succeed- ing evolutionary waves to go a step farther, which was done in the Sun Period, wherein the Humanity of that Period developed the Astral Body, and likewise in the Moon Period the Humanity of that time evolved the Etheric Body or Vehicle. Vehicles of former Humanity. — Therefore, although they may be immeasurably beyond our humanity, those of the Moon Period who are now the Angels cannot function nearer to our conditions than the Etheric, inasmuch as they learned to build only the Etheric Body as their lowest vehicle. The Archangels or ordinary Sun Spirits learned to build only the Astral Body, so they can approach our Humanity no nearer than that. The Initiates of each Period, however, have progressed so far in the spiritual worlds that they function vastly beyond those of their own contemporary evolution. Thus in the instance of those of the Saturn Period they have attained to consciousness in the World of Divine Spirit. Those of the Sun Period normally func- tion in the World of Life Spirit, the first of the so-called ' 'Univer- sal World Planes or Regions. ,, The Highest Initiates of the Moon Period now function in the higher divisions of the Region of Ab- stract Thought. Necessity for Jesus' body. — The Greatest Initiate of them all, the Triune Being known as Father, Son and Holy Ghost, having never built in his own evolution a physical body, was obliged to have recourse to one in order to function in the Physical World. This body was provided by the Physical Vehicle of the Man Jesus. The body so prepared and provided was the result of a long ex- 154 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS tended series of incarnations, tests and trials through age long- eras, in order to enable the Ego Jesus to build through Mary a Vehicle sufficiently attuned to the requirements. Difference between Jesus and Jesus the Christ. — It will be seen that Jesus and Jesus Christ, Jesus the Christ or Christ Jesus are thus two entirely distinct and separate entities or Egos. The lofty mission of the Man Jesus, the loftiest ever yet accorded to Man, was to become the connecting link between Divinity and Hu- manity. Through Jesus, the Triune Being whose particular sphere is the World or Region of Divine Spirit, reached down and entered into our Humanity. One with the Father. — In the light of this knowledge, much that has been hitherto obscure in the utterances ascribed to Jesus will become clear, when we understand that after his Baptism, it was the Christos or Sun Spirit speaking through him. When Tie said, "He that hath seen me, HATH SEEN THE FATHER," we can reconcile it with the apparent contradiction in the statement that "No man hath seen GOD at ANY time," Made direct chain. — Again, when he said, "Whither I go, ye cannot come" (John xiii-33) and again (xiii-36), "Whither I go, thou canst not follow me NOW; but thou shalt follow me after- wards." In John xiv-2 we are told, "In my Father's house are many mansions (Regions) ; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you." Jesus himself could not have told by actual personal entrance therein of the many man- sions, therefore it could only have been the SPIRIT within speak- ing. Then, too, the SPIRIT expressly stated its mission when it said, "I go to prepare a place for you"; in other words, after linking Divinity incarnate with our Humanity the SPIRIT had bridged the gulf between evolutionary periods, and established a direct chain connecting the highest inner worlds or regions, with our Physical World Region. Planetary guidance. — From the first impulse toward creative effort manifested by the Solar God, up to this time of the Great Incarnation, our planet had been guided from without. Human progress from the first differentiation of atomic vibration in Cos- mic Root Substance up to that sublime union, had passed through the relatively simple stages to one of greater complexity. Complexity increases (Before and after the Incarnation). — This complexity of human affairs brought about the need of direc- tion by actual contact from within, for which the Great Triune Being or triple Initiate had been preparing and was now able to FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 155 undertake. From an intelligent observation of human progress since the Incarnation, all will recognize that this progress has been accelerated to a remarkable degree, and has been marked by Man's entering into a knowledge and understanding of Nature Forces and their actual operation and manipulation. This was not necessary in the status of human progress before the Incarnation ; it has been indispensable since, and so from decade to decade our progress has been so swift that it has been difficult to keep meas- ure therewith in ordinary school text books. The Rosicrucian Motto explained. — This understanding of the union between Jesus and the Christos explains paragraph 37 of the Athanasian Creed to which we stated we would later refer. Un- known to the ecclesiastical authorities who formulated it, in reality it is an exposition of the Rosicrucian Motto, "IESUS CHRISTUS, DEUS ET HOMO." "For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one Man," so Divinity and Humanity united make one Christ. Jesus was the Man. Jesus the Christ was God and Man. Through Jesus God became Man. Through Jesus Man became God. This is an in- finitely loftier concept and understanding of both great Egos than the orthodox Christian acceptance. Hebrew and Christian. — In Jesus, the Hebrew can see several of his Race Prophets and Wise Men incarnated and epitomized. In Jesus, the Christian can see a new heaven and a new earth opened up to future human evolutionary waves. In Jesus, both Hebrew and Christian have a common ground of association. Body of God. — The Seven World Regions, being the differen- tiation in so-called space, of the Cosmic Root Substance worked upon by the Creating God, are in reality therefore the Body of God, and the Highest Initiates expressing or manifesting in these Seven Regions are the Highest Expressions to Humanity of the Body of God. Yet God, the Initiates and ourselves are all of one Substance, undivided, indivisible, but differentiated in vibrational status. Exemplar. — This fact of an advanced exemplar of each evo- lutional Period, preserved in the Consciousness of the Universal Human Spirit, brought over from wave to wave of human evolu- tion, is the basis of the common teaching of all religions the world has ever known, that of a Messiah or "Saviour" to come at some foreordained time. The only manner in which foreordination may be said to enter into such concepts, is through the certainty that at stated cycles one wave of human evolution ends and another begins, and that after a specific number of revolutions one Period 156 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS ends and another begins, and with the ending and beginning the highest Initiate of the preceding becomes the Guiding Spirit and Teacher or Solar Elder Brother of the succeeding Period. Real "Person"; Jesus' Human Personality. — The real "Person" that theology has tried so hard to explain in fashioning for itself a definition of Deity that would answer all queries and meet all requirements is, in reality, not that of an impersonal Being or Principle ,but the Human Personality of the Man Jesus. There is no need to divest Jesus of his Human Personality, even if it could be accomplished, in order to personify the impersonal. The real Person in this Triune Being is Jesus himself, the "mask" through which came the sound of the voice of the SPIRIT, the CHRISTOS, OR SUN INITIATE. Begotten before all worlds. — The Christian Creed informs us that Jesus Christ was the only begotten Son of God; Begotten of his Father before all worlds. In the case of a person such would have been impossible. In the case of a Principle such was the FACT. St. John i, 1-14 tells us that "In the beginning was the WORD, and the WORD was with God, and the WORD was God." Also, that "The WORD was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father) , full of grace and truth." Three Aspects of Supreme Being. — The Three Aspects of the Supreme Being, it will be remembered, are POWER, THE WORD AND MOTION. These are aspects of the Supreme Being, not persons. Therefore, the only thing that was "begotten" before all worlds was the WORD, manifested as the second aspect of the Supreme Being. This WORD was made flesh, through the pro- jection from the Supreme Being of the Third Manifestation of the Cosmic Trinity, the Seven Creative Logoi, which diffused through from the second to the seventh Cosmic Plane, the diffusions in the seventh becoming the Gods (Solar) of the various solar systems. It was incarnated in flesh through the dissemination of differen- tiated Virgin Spirits from the Solar God as the Humanities of this and other Planets and Planetary Periods. The Cosmic Trinity has to do with Cosmic Manifestation. — The aspects of its Expression as the Supreme Being, Power, the Word and Motion have to do with the (1st) planning and visualiz- ing of the Universe; (2nd) creatively mobilizing the forces of at- traction and repulsion, cohesion and so-called gravitation in their reactions upon the inseparable atoms of Cosmic Root Substance; (3rd) inaugurating the motions and velocities from which result FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 157 the possibilities of Solar Systems, and tangible life expression as they have been and as we know them to be at the present time, respectively. Christ Life. — At the present time much thought is given to what is commonly called ' 'Living the Christ-life." It is notable that the greatest attention has been given to this concept since the ushering in of the Mercury half of the Earth Period of evolu- tion. We are also reminded of the numerous analogies between the life of Jesus and the lives of many prior Messiahs and Race Saviours. Whence come these ideas and parallels? Christ Spirit long active. — The Christ Spirit has been ac- tively present many times in the process of our human evolution, even in prehistoric ages when mankind had no knowledge of it whatever. As previously explained, the Christos or Sun Initiate cannot function below the Etheric and Astral Vehicles, so the Hu- manity of the early evolutionary Periods felt, but were not con- scious of the real import of it, the presence of this vitalizing spiritual power, which operated to raise the mass intelligence of humankind. When our humanity had approximated the requisite degree of appreciation and understanding of its presence, the Christos selected seven of the most advanced Initiates of the Atlantean Mysteries, and in their subsequent incarnations IM- PRESSED, without entering into them, their higher vehicles to such an extent that they were enabled to prophesy accurately for the benefit of mankind. Schools of the Prophets. — The groups of disciples who gath- ered around these Initiates, constituted the Schools of the Prophets, of which every ancient world religion had its own. One of these seven Initiates was the Ego, who in many incarna- tions was known to our recorded history as a great leader and Teacher of Humanity, culminating finally in the incarnation in which he was known as Jesus. Thus the prophecy of the Chri^ to come, was perpetuated through the incarnations of this and other Initiates and pursuant to the ardently desired end, each incarnation assumed features analogous to and which linked it with the preceding incarnations of each particular Initiate. Thus to each has been accorded by mythos, a miraculous or virgin birth, trial, temptation, endurance, triumph and in most cases a painful death. All Humanity is accounted for. — Theology has often been puzzled to account for what may become of those who passed to the spiritual worlds before the coming of the Christos. Reincar- 158 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS nation when rightly understood provides for equal opportunities for equal understanding spiritually as well as physically for all. But in the cases of those whose involuntary incarnations were completed before that great Incarnation of the Christos, the knowl- edge accumulated by those who have lived since the event is trans- mitted spiritually in the higher planes in such a manner that it can be easily assimilated and personally accepted as experience even by those who have passed to other planetary planes of being, for the auras of each planet in our solar system overlap and inter- penetrate each other to such an extent that day by day we breathe, inhale and move in the actual auric substance of other planetary spheres of existence. This is one of the facts that contribute to help along our knowledge of the other members of our planetary system, as it comes unapprehended, though none the less surely, to those who as astronomers may be concentrating their thoughts upon such matters, and therefore by the law of Attraction draw such thought waves to them. Christ Mystery reaches into all Planes. — In the same way, those whose progress is now made in the spiritual regions may receive the consciousness and knowledge of the Christ event and make it a part of their own personal consciousness as well. "Up to the Christ Mystery, evolution had been confined principally to the world of sense, with the consequent abeyance of the spiritual. Everything which flowed into the sense-world proceeded from what had been in the spiritual world from remote ages," 3 and thus material progress to the gradual exclusion of spiritual prog- ress was made. After the Christ Mystery those who are spirit- ually awakened take back into the spiritual world all they have gained and learned in the physical world. "And from the spiritual world it then flows back again into the earthly world of sense, through the reincarnating souls, who bring with them what they have gained through the Christ impulse in the spiritual world be- tween death and a new birth." 4 Thus the present makes up for the past and no modicum of human experience is lost. Christ Life not a matter of formula. — Living the "Christ Life" is not a matter of doctrine, dogma, precept, or formulated practice. Imposters have reaped rich harvests from the credulous by prescribing such conditions and provisions, revealing thereby their own ignorance of the essential nature and meaning of the "Christ Life." A State of Consciousness. — The Christ Life is above all things a state of consciousness. All else that may manifest in the ex- FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 159 oteric life of the seeker will be resultant upon the degree of Christ Consciousness attained. We have referred to the Coming of the Christ early in this era, as the "Christ Mystery" and mystery it is, for while millions have and do proclaim their belief in the Incar- nation, few, very few, understand and know what the Incarnation really means. Without and within.— Prior to the Incarnation the guidance of the Humanity of the Earth Period was from without. Since the Incarnation it has been from within. Coming from within, it brings with it in the thought forms and activities of the Indwelling or Planetary Spirit, the Christos, to all Kingdoms and Creatures of the Life Wave, according to their capacity to receive and their ability to respond and react thereto. Individual measure of Christ Life. — This ability to respond and react is the measure of the seeker's attainment of the Christ Life, which is participation in the Christ Consciousness. Prior to the Incarnation the individual accepted guidance from the Holy Men, Prophets and Judges acting as the mouthpiece or "persona" of the Spirit. Inner Self. — Since the Incarnation, the individual becoming by degrees permeated and imbued with the Christ Consciousness has gradually broken away from sole reliance on priestly admonition and guidance and begun the process of self -guidance in obedience to what is commonly termed "one's inner self." Fads. — But as yet, for the mass aggregate of Humanity, this individual guidance is far from perfected as an infallible criterion of action and attitude, hence the vagaries, fads, and idiosyncrasies resulting from the modern and in some limited circles, popular cry — "Individualism; intense, unfettered individualism." Force seeks outlet.— Every force in Nature seeks an outlet or avenue, of expression. There are no exceptions to this law. It is therefore true of the stream of consciousness. And the Christ Consciousness, powerful, planetary, solar, and almost truly cosmic, seeks such an outlet — through the life and consciousness of the individual. Golgotha the Beginning, not the Ending. — The individual who can realize actually and personally, not theoretically and dogmatic- ally, that Golgotha was the BEGINNING, not the end of the influx of Divine Spiritual Consciousness, and in this realization knows the "ever presence" of the Christos, with us, here and NOW, has begun to live the Christ Life. Knowledge is power, and the true knowledge of the Christ Mystery dawns only on those who by 160 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS their evolutionary status are able to receive it, and only such will be actuated to seek for it and desire it. Search prompted by ardent personal desire, awakens latent and dormant spiritual sen- sibilities; observance of the teachings of the Christos while incar- nate as Jesus, in a broad minded, tolerant spirit of charity and compassion, will raise one's spiritual vibrational status, and both search, desire and observance will unite in the individual in whom they combine, to amplify his human, personal, individual con- sciousness into the depth, power and comprehension of the Christ Consciousness. Then will such an individual begin to live the true Christ Life, which is not to be confounded with the idea of working miracles, phenomenal healing, etc. When first the Kingdom of God has been sought and found, "all these things shall be added unto you," to just the extent that you have earned the right to them. "The Christ impulse, rightly understood, impels the human soul which has experienced it to feel itself a member of a spiritual world, recognizing it as a world to which it belongs, outside which it formerly existed." 5 "The province of reverent theology is to aid accurate thinking by the use of metaphysical terms. Its definitions are no more ar> end in themselves than an analysis of good drinking water, which by itself leaves us thirsty but encourages us to drink." 6 There- fore, the student of spiritual science may be encouraged by vario 1 religious concepts, to delve deeply into the profundities of cosmic and Divine relationships, but only by the aid of the esoteric knowl- edge and true spiritual insight will he be able to understand them. QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 7 1. What terms are often confused in the study of Rosicrucian science ? 2. What fear is often entertained or felt by students? 3. Why is this fear inimical to progress? 4. In understanding the Trinity, what will the student find? 5. What is the first great Trinity in Rosicrucianism ? 6. What is the second great Rosicrucian Trinity? FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 161 7. What is this second Trinity said to be? 8. How has Humanity always expressed its concept of Deity? Why? 9. How does the Trinity relate to the Threefold Vehicles of Man ? 10. What do we find embodied in the creeds of all religions? 11. What did Lao-Kiun teach? 12. Give the Correspondences of the Mundane Trinity with those of all nations. 13. What is the Mohammedan Trinity, and how explained? 14. What religions have made the most numerous attempts to explain the Trinity? 15. What creed is practically common to all Christendom? 16. What are the exceptions ? (Those who are called "Liberals.") 17. How does this creed begin? 18. What is the tradition of its origin? 19. What lines of interest are found in the Creed of Antioch ? 20. Name some of the later creeds. 21. State the essential features of the Nicene Creed. 22. What feature in the Nicene creed separates eastern and west- ern Christendom? 23. What is meant by the "procession" of the Holy Ghost? 24 How may these differences be reconciled? 25. What creed is given in full in this Instruction? Why? 26. What particular paragraphs are of special interest to Rosi- crucians ? 27. What key has the orthodox church lost? 28. What principal emphasis is noted in each of the creeds? 29. What paradox is noted? 30. What mistake has the church made for ages? 162 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 31. What is the origin and derivation of the word "person"? 32. How is the Trinity ONE PERSON AND ONE SUBSTANCE? 33. What are the Supreme Being and Solar Gods? 34. To what does the Mundane Trinity pertain? 35. What has each evolutionary Wave produced? 36. What is the Humanity of the Saturn Period now? 37. Who was its Highest Initiate? 38. What is now the Humanity of the Sun Period? 39. Who is its Highest Initiate? 40. What is now the Humanity of the Moon Period? 41. Who is its Highest Initiate? 42. What was his Race God Name? 43. How is it that all from the Absolute to Humanity are of ONE SUBSTANCE? 44. What great service did the Highest Saturn Initiate perform? 45. Who ARE the Father, Son and Holy Ghost? 46. What is this Great Being to our Earth ? 47. What cosmic law was operative in the case of this Being? 48. Who was Jesus? 49. How had he been known to history? 50. When did Jesus become Jesus the Christ? 51. What took place at that Baptism? 52. How do we know that it was the Christ Spirit that occupied his Vehicles? 53. How long did Jesus remain Jesus the Christ ? 54. What were the lowest vehicles attained by the Humanities of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods ? 55. What planes of consciousness have the highest Initiates of these Periods attained? FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 163 56. What was the lofty mission of the Man Jesus? 57. What apparent Biblical contradiction does an understanding of Jesus correct? 58. What further illustrations are given? 59. What did the work of Jesus establish? 60. How had our planet been guided before the Incarnation? 61. What did the increasing complexity of human affairs neces- sitate ? 62. How does Paragraph 37 of the Athanasian Creed explain the Rosicrucian Motto? 63. What can a Hebrew see in Jesus ? 64. What can the Christian see ? 65. What is the basis of the Messiah teachings among all re- ligions ? 66. What is the real "Person" that theology has tried to explain? 67. What was really begotten before all worlds? 68. Explain somewhat the three aspects of the Supreme Being. 69. With what have the aspects of the expression of the Cosmic Trinity to do? 70. What is given much thought at the present time? 71. How active has the Christ Spirit been in connection with our evolution ? 72. How was our Humanity first influenced by the Christ Spirit? 73. What were the Schools of the Prophets ? 74. What analogies have been noted between the lives of Great Initiates ? 75. What problem has theology encountered and how has it been solved ? 76. How does the Christ Mystery extend into the Spiritual world and back again? 164 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 77. What is "Living the Christ Life" said not to be? 78. What is it in reality? 79. What is the measure of individual attainment of Christ Con- sciousness ? 80. What has the individual been tending toward since the In- carnation ? 81. What errors have resulted from its imperfect accomplishment as yet? 82. What does every natural force seek? 83. How may the individual begin to live the Christ Life? 84. What will the Christ Life cause the individual to feel? INSTRUCTION VIII. TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL. vulcanism, seismatics, activities of the Planetary Regent. Earth's Reincarnations. — In following the progress of our Earth and its humanity from primordial conditions to its present status, we must remember that as we now know it our Earth is a most ancient planet reincarnated, having passed through three preceding planetary states or "Periods," the Saturn, Sun and Moon. Known through Akashic Records. — Therefore much of our knowledge of these past incarnations has to be recovered through a reading of the Akashic Records, as even the most advanced scientific hypotheses do not carry us farther back than is possible through a reading of the geological records of our planet. When Man's evolution began. — The exact point at which Man's evolution began and his involution ended is variously placed by different exponents, but from the true Rosicrucian standpoint the real point of evolution of Man from purely material conditions to the higher spiritual planes began when he emerged from the Animal Kingdom, became a true Ego, "knew himself" as an objec- tive, physical manifestation, and then slowly began to develop spiritual supremacy over his lower vehicles. When Earth's evolution began.— In the same manner, the real beginning of the evolution of our planet itself may be said to have been in the Saturn Period of its incarnations, when, with the appearance of heat, it came out of the more spiritualized condition into objective manifestation; its ultimate destiny being that of a true Sun or center of a new Solar System. The evolution of our planet, or its return j*ourney to a spiritual status was begun at the juncture between the Mars and Mercury halves of its rounds. Each planet to become a Sun. — This is also the ultimate destiny of the planets in all solar systems. Each planet will, be- fore its disintegration, become a true Sun, directing its own sub- 166 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS sidiary bodies, ruled by its own Regent (as we shall now term the Indwelling Spirit), who will by that time have become advanced to the status of a true solar God . A planet becomes a sun when the Beings of its life waves approximate the solar status of evolu- tion. When they pass beyond that status the work of the planet is ended, and its disintegration begins. Moons of a planet indi- cate stragglers in the evolutionary waves of that planet. Life on other planets for Earth's Humanity. — That this is true may be seen by the fact that all our present planets having been cast off from the parent Sun, to support life in varying de- grees of differentiation from the solar life, must according to the Law of Compensation provide evolutionary opportunities for their future waves of reincarnating Humanity until each planet shall have ultimately approximated the vibratory status of its original parent and solar center; and the fact that in due course Initiate groups of Earth's past and present Humanity will accomplish evo- lutionary progress on higher planets, such as Venus and Mars, does not alter the conditions. Each planet will in due time ap- proximate the vibratory status of its parental Sun, thus becoming a true Sun in turn. And in the mean time, until it reaches such a status, its Human life waves will receive assistance from higher planets and give assistance to those lower in the evolutionary status than its own. For we must remember that our own prog- ress was helped and accelerated by outside planetary assistance, through previous periods. Van Maanen's discovery. — As a confirmation of our statement that the ultimate destiny of each planet is to become a true sun, we have the discovery by Van Maanen of a dwarf sun of plane- tary size from two to three hundred per cent hotter than our sun, yet with a diameter only one one-hundredth as great, situated only thirteen light years from our earth, and therefore one of our near- est stellar neighbors. 1 Venusian and Mercurian Assistants. — The Venusian and Mer- curian entities are not as yet arrived at the status of Sun evolu- tion, but they are immeasureably advanced beyond our own. While Humanity has been in-the-making through all of Earth's reincarnations, races, as we understand them, did not exist in the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, neither will they continue as we now know them in the Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan Periods. Let us see why it was that assistance from the Venusian and Mer- curian entities was necessary or desirable. TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 167 Fig. 24 A "CLOSE-UP" OF THE MOON. PHOTO BY THE NEW HOOKER TELESCOPE OF THE MOUNT WILSON OBSERVATORY OF THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON THE LUNAR APENNINES AND ALPS ARE SHOWN. BOTH RANGES INCLUDE PEAKS FROM 15,000 to 20,000 FEET HIGH. IN THE UPPER RIGHT IS SHOWN THE CRATER OF COPERNICUS ; THE LOWER CRATER IS THAT OF PLATO, AND THE VAST OPEN SPACE IS THE PLAIN KNOWN AS THE MARE IMBRIUM. 168 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Order in which planets were thrown off. — The planets were thrown off from the parent Sun in the following order: 1st. Uranus, 2nd. Saturn, 3rd. Jupiter, 4th. Mars, 5th. Earth, 6th. Venus, 7th. Mercury. Fig. 25 Fig. 20 Fig. 25 Showing the comparative sizes of the planets of our Solar System. This plate includes Neptune which is not considered as a part of our Solar System by Occultists. Each planot may be indenti- fied by its astronomical sign. Fig. 2(5 Showing the relative size of the Sun as it appears from each planet of our Solar System. — {Fig 25 From Young's General Astronomy. Fig. 20 From Lock- yer's Element* of Astronomy.) Why one planet can help another. — From this it will be seen that the evolved Humanity of each planet is in a position to render material assistance to the evolving Humanity of those planets which are farther from the parent Sun than their own, as the farther from the Sun a planet is, the slower its evolutionary progress will be. (Jupiter is an exception to this rule, having a very highly advanced order of Beings.) Lords of Venus and Mercury. — Thus, Venus and Mercury were in a position to help the Humanity of Earth, and they gave it by sending advanced Beings known to occultists as the Lords of Venus and the Lords of Mercury. TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 169 Races began in the Earth Period. — Races as we know them, began in the Earth Period of our planet's existence, and their or- ganization as such may, broadly speaking, be said to be the result of the guidance given Man-in-the-making by the Lords of Venus. When Man talked with the Gods. — This was the time when Mankind literally walked and talked with "the Gods," for these Lords of Venus and Mercury were truly Messengers from the higher spheres. Rulers by Divine Right.- — When the physical development and progress of Mankind was sufficiently advanced to permit of the awakening of his intellectual or soul faculties, the Lords of Mer- cury took charge, selecting the most advanced homos and placing them as rulers over groups of Humanity. This was the real be- ginning of the line or dynasties of "Rulers by Divine Right," who were fully impressed with the sense of the responsibility with which they were entrusted. This idea of "Ruling by Divine Right'" we see in every precept of the ancient Egyptian Rituals, wherein the members of the royal family were regarded as the children of Ra or the Sun, and by whom the sanctity of the blood royal was so highly venerated that intermarriage within the fam- ily line was in many dynasties imperative. Masses and Classes. — The same idea has been perpetuated even to very modern times, with the loss, however, of the sense of personal responsibility, which has given place to the greed of personal aggrandizement. This idea has now served its purpose, and dynasties must give and are giving way to the greater per- sonal freedom of advancing homos. The Lords of Venus ruled over the masses. The Lords of Mercury selected the classes. Masses and classes are now breaking up to make way for the aristocracy of brains in the developed individuals. Why Mars Half of Earth Period is so called.— The first half of our Earth Period has been called the Mars half, as it was neces- sary during that interim that the influence of Mars should polarize the iron of Earth to such an extent that the formation of red blood should not be accomplished in Man-in-the-making until the Ego was ready to indraw completely into its vehicle, the blood being the sphere in which the Ego functions. When the Ego was thus ready, further polarization of the iron elements was unneces- sary, the formation of red blood was permitted and accelerated, and with this acceleration came the greater use of iron in all its forms objectively, in accordance with the developing intellectual faculties under the influence of the Lords of Mercury. 170 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Mercury Half. — Their influence still continues and our Earth is now said to be in the Mercury half of its present incarnation. In fact, we may be said to have but entered the Mercury half, the Great World War closing the Mars half, and though wars must still occur, they will result largely from the Mercurian philosophic wave which is awakening the world and causing Earth's Humanity to think for itself instead of being passively ruled by the few. Races began on Lemuria; Animal-like. — Races of human kind or their progenitors began on Lemuria, a "lost" continent which has been described in a previous instruction. Man's physical body at that time was animal-like. The physical body, with some fea- tures of which there are now only rudimentary remains and ves- tigial organs, assumed shape during the Atlantean Epoch, Atlantis being another so-called "lost" continent already mentioned. Five Post-Atlantean Races. — Since Atlantis, with its Seven Races, the succeeding human races have been described as "Post- Atlantean" or Aryan in five general time divisions as follows: 1st. Ancient Indian. (Not of the India of today, but of the locale adjacent to India then known as the vestiges of Lemuria, hence really Lemurian persistences through the Atlantean time.) 2nd. Egypto-Chaldean. 3rd. Ancient Persian. (Some occultists reverse 2 and 3.) 4th. Graeco-Roman. (About the 8th Century, B. C.) 5th. Modern. (Preparations for which began in the 4th and 5th centuries A. D., and actually took form about the 12th century.) How Races reflect. — Just as general conditions pertaining to the spiritual vehicles of man are said to reflect themselves in the Physical vehicles, i. e., Divine Spirit in the Physical Body, Life Spirit in the Etheric Body, etc., so the general conditions of each Post-Atlantean time division will be found reflected in succeeding times, thus, those of the 1st. will be found reflected, reproduced and carried to greater perfection in the 3rd. The 2nd. will be found reflected in the 4th. The 3rd. will be found reflected in the 5th. The 4th. will be reflected in the 6th yet to come. Seven Great Root Races. — In referring to the generalization of Mankind since its diffusion into races occultism and Rosicrucian science teach that Seven Great Root Races and 16 sub-races will constitute Earth's human evolution. TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 171 ^ r i Fig. 27 THE WONDERFUL ART OF THE ANCIENT INDIANS. ROCK CUT TEMPLE FACADE, THE IDEA OF WHICH WAS INSPIRED BY THE ROCK CUT TOMBS AND TEMPLES OF THE EGYPTIANS. 172 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Of these Seven Great Root Races, five have existed up to and including the present. They are: 1st Great Root Race of the Present Earth Round — the Polar. 2nd Great Root Race of the Present Earth Round — the Hyperborean. 3rd Great Root Race of the Present Earth Round — the Lemurian. 1 Sub-Race. 4th Great Root Race of the Present Earth Round — the Atlantean. 7 Sub-Races. 5th Great Root Race of the Present Earth Round — the Aryan. 7 Sub-Races. 6th Great Root Race of the Present Earth Round — will mark the 6th Epoch. 1 Sub-Race. 7th Great Root Race of the Present Earth Round — will witness a restoration of humanity to a higher spiritual status and emancipation from mate- rialistic crystallization. Not sharply demarked. — These races do not have sharply de- fined lines of demarcation. They overlap, and we have always with us representatives of preceding races. Thus the greater part of humanity at present belongs to the Seventh Sub-Race of the 4th Root Race, but also another large proportion of humanity is entering the Sixth Sub-Race of the 5th Great Root Race of the Fourth Round. 2 No Birth or Death to Lemurians. — The truly ancient Lemur- ians knew neither birth nor death, for they were not conscious of their objective, mortal manifestations, and were conscious almost exclusively on a spiritual plane, passing from one body to another without being conscious that they were functioning in two planes or regions at the same time. Human Mind among Post-Atlanteans. — Among the early Post-Atlantean Races the human mind underwent rapid develop- ment along lines that made its cognizance of objective conditions clearer, at the same time preserving its spiritual vision. This is why we see so much of imagery and poetic allusion to and per- sonification of natural forms in such literature as has come down to us from those times. Ancient Persian and Egyp to- Chaldeans. — In the ancient Per- sian and Egypto-Chaldean races "the knowledge that a man now acquires through his intelligence he then gained in the manner TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 17, Fig. 28 INTERIOR OF A CAVE TEMPLE. THE DELICATE TRACERY IS CUT FROM SOLID MARBLE. THIS IS A JAIN TEMPLE AT MT. ABU IN THE RAJPUTANA STATE OF SIROHI AND ITS ORIGIN IS ESTIMATED AS DATING FROM BETWEEN A.D. 10o2 AND 1247. THIS TEMPLE AT DEULWARA, AS IT IS CALLED. CONTAINS THE SHRINE AND FIGURE OF THE GOD PARSWA- NATH. AND ONE OF THE SUMMITS OF THE MOUNTAIN IS SAID TO BEAR A GRANITE BLOCK ON WHICH ARE IMPRINTED THE FEET OF DATA-BHRIGU, AN INCARNATION OF VISHNU. suited to that time — directly through an inner, or, in a certain re- spect, clairvoyant knowledge. He saw the things around him, and while perceiving them the conception — the vision of them which the soul needed — arose within the consciousness." 3 Graeco-Romans. — During the Graeco-Roman times this fac- ulty became less apparent, "intelligent reflection concerning things took its place," 4 and this was the gradually increasing status of human mentalism throughout the whole of this fourth time division. It was the period that gave to the world a marvelous galaxy of philosophers, teachers and academicians; mathematic- ians and statesmen. Consciousness in the 5th Division. — During the present, the fifth time division, human consciousness will open more and more to the knowledge of the higher spiritual planes, regaining in some measure that spiritual clairvoyance and vision possessed by our 174 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS progenitors, plus the added development of intervening ages. In this fifth division we also find a renaissance of ancient Egyptian wisdom, and in the sixth and seventh divisions all the ancient hid- den wisdom, religion and contact with the spiritual planes will be restored. The future Jupiterian Period. — As it is with the races, so will it be with the Earth. When the present Earth Period is com- pleted, after a slight interim of reconstructive activity and re- newal, the Jupiterian Period will be entered. Then all that we ' now call the Mineral Kingdom will be transformed into the Vege- table Kingdom but far in advance of what we now term the Vegetable. Venus Period. — Similarly, in the Venusian Period there will be no Vegetable Kingdom, and the lowest division of the Life Stream will be the Animal Kingdom, but greatly advanced over the present. Vulcan Period. — During the Vulcan Period, the Human will be the lowest of the Kingdoms, but of an advanced Humanity far be- yond our present comprehension. Chosen Races. — From among these varying races have been made from time to time selections by the Creative Hierarchies, as "seed races" for the next race to follow. Such selections have caused the races so designated to be known as "Chosen Races," meaning that they were chosen as the seed races of a race yet to be. This idea of choice has been perpetuated among many ancient religious philosophies which are still extant, notably the Hebrew and some Asiatic. Life did not begin in Lemuria. — Although races are said to have begun in ancient Lemuria, it must not be supposed that Lemuria was the seat of the beginnings of life upon this planet. Earth Motions. — Rosicrucian science teaches four distinct mo- tions of the Earth: 1st. The. Earth's motion in its orbit around the Sun. 2nd. The Earth's motion around its polar axis. 3rd. A slow third movement of about 50 seconds of space per century, resulting in a complete revolution of the Earth's axis in approximately 2,592,000 years. 4th. Nutation. What the Third Motion explains. — The third motion explains many of the hitherto seemingly inexplicable problems of science, TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 175 as, for instance, the existence of tropical vestiges in the polar regions. The Great Reversal. — Many times during our planet's exist- ence its North Pole has pointed directly toward the Sun, then oc- cupied the place where the South Pole now is, and then slowly returned to its present position. When the planet had assumed definite shape, the North Pole pointed directly toward the Sun and the gravitational forces then operative practically held the planet in that position axially, until the accumulation of ice on the op- posite side, which of course was in continuous darkness and cold, became so great that the planet suddenly reversed, bringing the South Pole to the position formerly occupied by the North Pole. This is illustrated by the diagrams that follow. Vulcanism. — Since the establishment of land and water dis- tribution, VULCANISM OR VOLCANIC ACTIVITY and the other conditions recorded have prevented the recurrence of a similar static condition, for although the third Polar revolution continues, it is continuous, and masses of ice do not have a similar opportu- nity of accumulating in the Southern Hemisphere when the North Pole points toward the Sun. The action of this reversal was as follows: After first contracting, cohering and condensing into a more or less spheroid shape, the two polarities of the mass were in the position shown in Fig. 1, i. e., with the North Pole vertical or pointing to the sun. FIG 29 This position, at a time when the whole Northern Hemisphere was exposed directly to the bombardment of solar rays, main- tained the Northern Hemisphere in practically its original state of incandescence, diminished only by the radiation of its own heat into space. Formation of Ice Masses. — The South Pole and Southern Hem- isphere being in constant darkness and revolving in approximately Absolute Zero, were subject to rapid condensation, precipitation and liquefaction, followed by the formation of great ice masses. 17 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Reversal caused by Gravitation. — By the force of gravitation this caused a reversal of the Poles, bringing the South Pole and Southern Hemisphere into the positions shown in Fig. FTG. 30 Reversal not as sudden as supposed. — This second position of the Poles, while attained with comparative rapidity, was not as sudden as some occultists have taught or assumed, for as the South Pole in Fig. 1, began its "descent" in the reversal process, the ice masses as they approached the solar rays were gradually melted. The melting process was accelerated by the assistance of the vast currents of warm water formed by the melting itself, water which increased rapidly in temperature and spread in every direction. Liberation of Steam; Explosions. — Every one is familiar with the liberation of steam and the explosions attendant upon the im- mersion of red-hot iron or molten metal in water. Exactly the same phenomena occurred with the melting of the ice masses. The streams of warmer waters liberated from the melting ice mass flowed down over the equatorial belt, contacting the cooling, though still incalculably hot, Northern Hemisphere. This contact produced tremendous explosions and disturb- ances of the substance of the planet, the surface of which became in time practically a vast ocean of boiling waters, covering both hemispheres with gigantic geyser-like emanations and projections, formed by the escaping steam. Encrustation. — Coincident with this status was the slow en- crustation of the solid shell or surface of the planet, emerging with the gradual subsidence of the boiling ocean and the reduc- tion of its temperature. Reversal of the Poles not permanent. — The reversal of the Poles did not mean that they were to remain permanently in that position. The process of the reversal has been shown to have been due to gravitational forces. The swing of this reversal, how- ever, produced an oscillatory motion similar to that of the swing of the pendulum, the oscillations becoming less and less as the ice mass melted, the waters more generally distributed, coming finally TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 177 to an approximately static position as the planet attained com- parative equilibrium, bringing the Poles to the position shown in Fig. How the final Third Motion was inaugurated. — At this point other conditions united to inaugurate and maintain the third mo- tion of the Earth already referred to. 1st. The electrical forces operative between the Sun and the Earth drawing the North Pole toward the Sun and then repelling it, thus inaugurating a continuous motion accelerating as momen- tum was gained. 2nd. This continuous motion was maintained by the volcanic activities which first manifested on the separation of land and sea, and even prior thereto under submarine volcanic conditions. 3rd. This third motion of the Earth is further maintained in a now even, mathematically precise and accurate rate by the gyroscopic attributes of the first and second motions, i e., the orbital and the axial. Why the North Pole was first to develop Life Forms. — With the attainment of equilibrium, the axial motion of the Earth tends to draw the water distribution more to the equatorial circumfer- ence, with a preponderance of the waters of the Polar regions at the South Pole. With this preponderance of the waters at the South Pole at the very beginning of the Polar revolutions, it will be seen how the North Polar region was the first to experience a more gradual and equalized final separation of land and water ele- ments ; a more gradual and generalized cooling process without the sudden or rapid accumulation of ice masses previously mentioned, affording, with the diminution of solar energy and radiated heat, all the climatic changes necessary to support organic life forms as known, recognized, and understood by academic science. Polar Revolutions to continue. — These Polar Revolutions will now continue throughout the life of the planet, but at such inter- vals that the tropical and polar climates, conditions and tempera- ture changes will alternate, not suddenly, but gradually, yet allow- ing for complete topographical changes of environment for all the varied forms of life expression that have existed or are yet to be. 178 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Nutation. — Besides the Earth motions described, there is still another motion, a certain "tremulous" motion of the Pole, called "nutation." The motion of the pole of the ecliptic around the Pole of the Earth describes a pericyclosical figure known to form a volute, which "increases in size every 25,000 years until it reaches the Equator, when, by the present rate of the Pole's apparent motion, there must have been traced an imaginary spiral having 22 or 23 rounds. The present rate and order of the Polar motion would, in 45 times 25,000 years INVERT THE ORDER OF THE POLES/' 5 North Pole once Tropical. — The principal point that interests us as Rosicrucian students is, that the reversal resulting in the Southern Hemisphere being brought to its present position, at the same time caused the most intense tropical conditions on this planet to obtain for a time at the Northern Polar region. Life always existent. — Life has always existed upon this and every other planet, but life in any of the forms in which science of any school could recognize it could not exist or manifest objec- tively until this point in Earth's history. Life first appears at North Pole. — From this fact we shall see that life as known and recognized by academic science began its objective manifestation at the NORTH POLE for the following reasons : 1st. A study of form, type, species and genus in every de- partment of life, shows that all must have a common point of departure, further evidenced by their unvary- ing conformity to well defined laws as to type and locale. 2nd. All schools of science, academic and occult, agree with slight variations that at one time this globe was an in- tensely hot, incandescent mass. 3rd. That in due course of time this fiery globe has cooled down to its present temperature by radiation of its heat into space. 4th. That the existence of the primary rocks of igneous origin, together with still existent heat activities on a large scale, cannot be accounted for except upon the hypothesis that the planet WAS at one time an incan- descent mass. 5th. It is obvious that life could not manifest on any por- tions of the earth that might still in any way approxi- mate to such an incandescent condition, and that it would naturally appear first at the point from which TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 179 the excessive heat had been radiated into space and the cooling and encrustation actually begun. 6th. Geology proves to us that this has been the case since the beginning of the Azoic age, and Rosicrucian science goes back akashically even further. 7th. Allowing for the establishment of the Earth's axial revolution whereby tropical and polar conditions alter- nate, it is obvious that from the very first, after the accumulated ice weight had been the means of bringing the Poles to their commonly accepted status, especially with the greater water distribution at the bottom or Southern Hemisphere and the North Pole with its then tropical status at the top, or Northern Hemisphere, that the North Pole would be the first point at which mani- fested life could be expected to appear. 6 8th. Although the South Pole may be said to have cooled first, it must be remembered that its cooling was under conditions of absolute darkness and approximate zero, under which conditions life as we know it could not possibly manifest. 9th. The North Pole having thus become removed from a position pointing toward the sun, bringing that lumi- nary vertical to the Equator, would be the FIRST LO- CATION ON THE PLANET TO COOL SO GRAD- UALLY as to furnish in its gradations of temperature all the climates required for the manifestation of life forms. 10th. The North Pole cooled gradually because the then equatorial belt received equally distributed energy from the Sun while the North Pole developed least heat and received least light from the Sun, both being the least offset to its own heat radiation. Recapitulation. — The Polar zones and the South Polar in par- ticular having cooled first, have had in due turn all the tempera- tures, climates and climatic conditions which at any time the tor- rid and temperate zones have had, in addition to long later periods of cooler temperature and climates than either. 7 The cooling of the South Polar zone was too rapid for organic life manifesta- tion. The cooling of the North Polar zone was more gradual. This fact proves that the North Polar regions have afforded the conditions suitable for the maintenance of manifested organic life for all the types, forms and species that live or ever have 18 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS lived: all vestigial tropical life manifestations found at the South Polar regions being of more recent periods than those of the North Polar. Isothermal Belts. — "If the first isothermal belt containing the highest heat waves in which life is possible had swept southward at the rate of one mile per millenium" 8 it would have taken about 6,000,000 years to reach the Equator, which amply conforms with known geological facts and conditions. Precession of Equinoxes. — Due to a motion of the pole of the Earth, the Sun crosses the Equator at a slightly varying point each Vernal Equinox, which changes at the rate of 50 seconds per annum, or 1 degree in 72 years, I Sign of the Zodiac in 2100 years, and completing the entire circle of the Twelve Signs in theoreti- cally 25,200 years, but practically in approximately 25,868 years, by some estimated at 22,500 years. This so-called ' 'backward movement" is commonly called the "PRECESSION OF THE EQUINOXES." The consensus of estimates sets the actual mo- tion as 50.1 seconds per annum as near as can be computed. Migration Southwards. — This important fact, showing the alternation between tropical and polar conditions all over the globe, the draining of southern continents and the submergence of north- ern lands and vice versa, ice invasions, and great climatic changes, tends to establish another important fact that has great bear- ing on the truth that life began at the Poles, and the North Pole primarily, and that is: ALL NATURAL MIGRATION OF LIFE FORMS IS SOUTHWARD, that is, from the North Pole to the Equator. For proof: 1. Great ocean and air currents run north and south. 2. ALL mountain ranges of the western continent and most of those of the eastern lie north and south mainly. 3. Nearly all great rivers of the northern hemisphere run north or south. Mountains. — These features form almost impassable barriers against eastward or westward migration, for it is well known that many life species occur on the eastern slopes of the Rocky Moun- tains, Sierras and Alleghanies, 9 which are not to be found on the western slopes of the same ranges. Air currents. — This migration southward is assisted by me- teorological conditions. "Hot air being lighter than cold, the heated air of the northern equatorial belt has always risen and TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 181 passed mainly toward the North Pole in an upper current, while the cooler and heavier currents from the north have swept south- ward, hugging the surface of the continents, laden with pollen, minute germs and spores, and all the winged seeds of plants, bending grass, shrubs and trees constantly to the southward, and so, by small yearly increments moving the whole Vegetal Kingdom through valleys and along the sides of mountain ranges, down the great continents, always moving with, and never across these great surface corrugations. Animal Life follows Vegetal; Ocean currents. — "It is un- necessary to add that all insects and herbivorous animals would follow the plants, or that the birds and carnivorous animals would follow the herbivorous animals and the insects. So, too, the cur- rents of the ocean have been established in obedience to similar laws; as hot water is lighter than cold, great surface currents have been formed in both the Atlantic and the Pacific, flowing from the Equator to the Arctic regions, while the cooler and heavier currents from Arctic have swept the floors of both oceans from shore to shore to the southward, carrying all forms of ma- rine life with them from the Pole to the Equator. Air and Ocean currents press westward. — "It may be well to allude to another fact seriously affecting the bottom currents from the pole toward the Equator of both air and ocean. By reason of the revolution of the Earth upon its axis, a given point upon its surface 1000 miles south of the North Pole moves eastward at the rate of about 260 miles per hour, while another point in the same meridian at the Equator would be moving eastward a little more than 1000 miles per hour; so every cubic yard of air and water which starts in a bottom current from the polar regions for the Equator must, before reaching the Equator, acquire an eastward motion of about 750 miles an hour. The tendency therefore of all bottom currents of air and ocean moving to the south, is to press to the westward every obstacle met with in its course, and the result, both as to the currents and all movable things they come in contact with, would be to give them a southwestern course and movement. Coasts have southwestern trend. — "Now it is a strange co- incidence, if nothing more, that the eastern coasts of all the conti- nents have a southwestern trend; are full of bays and inlets, and shoal water, as though the floor of the ocean was being constantly swept up against them ; while the western coasts are more abrupt, straight, and touch deeper water, as though the sweepings from 182 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS the land were being constantly rolled into the sea along their en- tire lines." 10 Coal Beds in Arctic. — Coal beds recently discovered in the Arctic regions prove that coal vegetation once flourished there in abundance, and where coal vegetation flourished a tropical warmth must have prevailed. Lycopods. — Lycopods and tree ferns dwarfed by the cool- ness of our present tropics grow only a few feet high, but fossil .remains show that in the once hot climate of the Arctic regions they attained a height of 50 to 75 feet and more. Animals follow food. — Animals follow or move with their food, they do not precede it. Therefore it is not strange to find the fossiliferous remains of tropical animals embedded in ice and strata in the Arctics. How plants improve. — Again, "all plants and animals moved by man a few degrees from the north to the south in our hemis- phere are improved, and become more highly developed, vigorous and prolific by reason of the transfer.' ' How Types and Species originate. — Organically, evolution and degeneration result from the changes in the relations of supply and demand. Whenever, in regard to a given organism and its requirements the supply exceeds the demand, old wants and capac- ities are renewed, enlarged and new wants are manifest. Old organs are improved and new ones developed to enable the organ- ism to obtain by "defence, contest or competition" the surplus, and this originates new appetites, greater activity, "diversified em- ployment, keener sensibilities and a wider range of life, and so passes by such changes from the simpler to the more complex in form and function." Thus originate additional types and species. 11 Men with Thumbs; Anthropoids. — Now if the foregoing is true of vegetables and animals it must be equally true of the pro- totypes of Man. Not man as we know him, but nevertheless man advanced from the Animal Kingdom — men with thumbs. Man had his first beginnings as such in long epochs before the glacial, and this central source or locale of his beginnings is the basis for the mythos of his individual creation. "His arboreal progenitor in the pioneer ranks of the great southward movement ages before the quarternary period (during all of which period Man has probably inhabited the Earth) was driven naked by the ever-following, mer- ciless cold, thus keeping him within the southward-moving tropical climate, down the then eastward and westward continents alike, TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 183 until it and he, arriving in the lapse of ages at the equatorial belt, and being always at the head and still rising in the scale of being by this movement, discipline and progress, became sufficiently ad- vanced to build fires, clothe himself, make implements, and pos- sibly domesticate animals, at least the first and most useful to primitive Man, the dog; and so prepared for all climates, turned backward to the verge of the everlasting ice, subduing, slaying and exterminating, first his own ancestry, his nearest but now weak rival, which, by lingering behind and struggling for life in a climate of increasing cold, would have become extremely degen- erated and so easily disposed of, if not actually exterminated, by the climate itself, thus leaving as the nearest in resemblance and yet the remotest in actual relationship both to him and his an- cestry, the later tribes of anthropoid apes since developed nearer to the Equator, from the next lower animals which accompanied him in his southward march. 12 Races, not Species, began on Lemuria. — We have said that "races of humankind began on Lemuria," a "lost continent." This is perfectly true so far as races are differentiated from species. The foregoing evidences of science with the added weight of akashic testimony show that the species of true homo had its origin at the North Pole, traveling southward, aggregating into tribes and forming into a coherent race. This ultimate crystal- lization of the tribal groups constituted the true Lemurian or third root race, the two preceding root races being the gradually coal- escing groups known as the Polarian or first, and the Hyperborean or second root races, but while in this process of coalescence they are regarded as races solely by occultists, who look farther back in the world's history than scientists and students of ethnology. Thus the first and second root races so-called were in reality the scattered types and species of the true homo in his gradual emer- gence from the next lower kingdom of life, and races as we com- prehend them in the light of academic science may be truly desig- nated as of Lemurian origin. Four Lost Continents; Pan and Isuria. — Most occult schools teach the eixstence of two so-called "lost" continents. Rosicrucian science teaches the existence of four. The first home of mankind being practically polar and known as the continent of PAN, lo- cated in the northern Pacific Ocean, connecting what are now the continents of North America and Asia, but then having only a fragmentary and almost wholly island existence. The land at the south polar region before the ice incrustation being known as 18 4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS ISURIA. Persistences of the name Pan are seen in the terms Pan-American, etc. Part played by Heat. — It will have been noted that heat has played the most important part in the formation of our sphere. Heat therefore may be said to be the great moving factor and power in all life manifestation and expression, and the lowering of temperature and continuous loss of heat by radiation the cause of life migration and the cause of extinction of species. A definite range of temperature within a fixed number of degrees constitutes .the scale of life expression, and above and below it no known or- ganisms can exist. The activity of heat in man may be noticed by its increase in excited conversation or argument. Heat Degrees different vibratory states. — These different de- grees of heat, like all the other known physical phenomena, are simply differentiated vibratory states of the etheric constituency of the substance through which all like manifestations occur. Thus we have the phenomena of heat, light, sound, electricity, magnetism, cold, etc. The following table gives the scale accord- ing to scientific and occult acceptance. It is taken from Prof. William Crookes' Presidential address before the British Associa- tion for the Advancement of Science. 13 It postulates a pendu- lum beating seconds in the air. By doubling it gives a definite series of steps. Table of Vibrations by Prof. Crookes. — The Seconds Pendulum. Starting Point Vibrations per second. 1 2 2 4 3 8 Sound 4 16 5 32 6 64 7 128 8 256 9 512 10 1,024 15 32,768 Unknown (Unclassified) Electricity 20 1,047,576 25 33,554,432 30 1,073,741,824 35 34,359,738,368 TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 185 Unknown (Unclassified) 40 1,099,511,627,776 45 35,184,372,088,832 Heat Light Chemical Rays 46 f 70,368,744,177,644 47 Heatj 140,737,468,355,328 48 Light h [281,474,936,710,656 49 562,949,953,421,312 50 Ch.Rs. 1,125,899,906,842,624 Unclassified 51 2,251,799,813,685,248 57 144,115,188,075,855,872 X Rays 58 288,230,376,151,711,744 59 576,460,752,303,423,488 60 1,152,921,504,606,846,976 61 2,305,843,009,213,693,952 Unclassified 62 4,611,686,618,427,387,904 63 9,223,372,036,854,775,808 Crookes' Explanation. — Quoting from Prof. Crookes: — "At the fifth step from unity, at 32 vibrations per second, we reach the region where atmospheric vibration reveals itself to us as sound. Here we have the lowest musical note. In the next ten steps the vibrations per second rise from 32 to 32,768, and here, to the aver- age human ear, the region of sound ends. But certain more highly endowed animals probably hear sounds too acute for our organs, that is, sounds which vibrate at a higher rate. We next enter a region in which the vibrations rise rapidly, and the vibrating medium is no longer the gross atmosphere, but a highly attenuated medium, a "diviner air," called the "ether." From the 16th to the 35th step the vibrations rise from 32,768 to 34,359,738,368 per second, such vibrations appearing to our means of observation as electrical rays. We next reach a region extending from the 35th to the 45th step, including from 34,359,738,368 to 35,184,372,088,832 vibrations per second. This region may be considered as unknown, because we are yet ignorant as to what are the functions of vibrations of the rates just mentioned. But that they have some function is fair to suppose. Light Vibration. — Now we approach the region of light, the step extending from the 45th to between the 50th and the 51st, and the vibrations extending from 35,184,372,088,832 per second 18 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS (heat rays) to 1,875,000,000,000,000 per second, the highest re- corded rays of the spectrum. The actual sensation of light and therefore the vibrations which transmit visible signs, being com- prised between the narrow limits of about 450,000,000,000,000 (red light and 750,000,000,000,000 (violet light), less than one step. Leaving the region of visible light, we arrive at what is for our existing senses and our means of research another unknown region, the functions of which we are beginning to suspect. It is not unlikely that the X Rays of Prof. Rontgen will be found to -lie between the 58th and the 61st step, having vibrations extend- ing from 288,230,376,151,711,744 to 2,305,843,009,213,693,952 per second or even higher. In this series it will be seen that there are great gaps or un- known regions concerning which we must own our entire ignor- ance as to the part they play in the economy of creation. Further, whether any vibrations exist having a greater number per second than those classes mentioned we do not presume to decide.* Where Academic and Occult Science part. — This is just the point at which academic and occult science part company at pres- ent, for the trained clairvoyant or clairaudient cognizes both vis- ualizations and sounds which lie far beyond the range of ordinary sense perception, and which must therefore vibrate at a rate far beyond those tabulated. The Solar Spectrum. — And while the solar spectrum (see frontispiece) correlates with the range of light vibrations, corre- lates with the auric status of every human being, or animal, for *We are indebted to Mr. Prescott Hall for the following amplifications of the Table of Vibrations given by Prof. Crookes. Some differences and additions will be noted, which, however, will not materially affect the gen- eral idea. Octaves. — Sound covers 4-15 (not 5-15) 4 is lowest audible note. Further 4-15 covers some electricity: 13 battery circuit vibrations 8192 (Feddersen). 14 ( 16.384 )=oscillations in Leyden jar with electric alternator and tur- bine (Ewing). 15-20 marked "unknown" by Crookes' but 18 (262.144) Leyden battery circuit (Feddersen). 35-45 marked "unknown" by Crookes' but 35-40 according to Dr. F. F. Strong, nerve currents in the human body. 46-50 according to Crookes are heat and light but 44=Heat rays from substances below 100°C lowest observed (Langley). 51 unknown according to Crookes, but 51=ultraviolet photographic limit in vacuo 3 x 10 15 (Schumann). 50 called chemical rays by Crookes, but 50=photo liimt of solar spectrum 1.053 x 10 15 per second in the Corona. TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 187 that matter, and bears a very definite relation to the geological periods of the Earth and its cosmology, nevertheless to the clair- voyant there is a great range both below the deepest red and above the highest violet, perceptible on spiritual planes, but inde- scribable in ordinary scientific formulas. Degrees of Heat regulate Life Manifestations. — To return to the matter of heat. The different degrees or gradations thereof cause and define the conditions requisite for the origin and de- velopment of all the varied manifestations of life activity. Many of the degrees of heat that formerly existed have passed from the Earth, or rather the Earth has passed through them forever. From time to time, species fitted only to the hotter degrees have become extinct as those degrees no longer exist as a climatic condition. The isothermal lines are continually drawing from the poles to the equator, marking the passing of old types and the formation ol new ones. "Earth's wrinkled crust reveals to us the beginnings of life on the planet and our own age gives the plain indications of its ending" or close of incarnations in their present form and aspect. "The Laurentian rocks stood godfather to the first born and today the death-line encircling the poles drawn where life first began studded with white pinnacled monuments, guards from in- trusion the cemetery of departed ages." 14 Crystallization. — We have often emphasized the fact that Mat- ter is crystallized Spirit. This bears directly on the truths given in the foregoing paragraphs, for crystallization always begins at the poles, whether experimentally by electrical process or plane- tarily. Science postulates that all Nature is obedient to law estab- lished by some sort of "Great First Cause," but goes no further. Apparently, laws once established, cosmos goes on indefinitely, fol- lowing a well-defined general course, allowing and permitting a wide latitude or range of variations. Rosicrucian teaching allows no such element of chance. It agrees that all Nature follows an orderly course in obedience to well established cosmic laws, but in- sists that those laws are followed in accord with intelligent direction. Intelligent Direction. — This intelligent direction in our solar system is given by Him whom we have designated as the Great Architect of our Solar System through his Creative Hierarchs who have to do with the progress of human evolution. Like stage managers and directors, they develop and further the progress of our planet in accordance with the requirements of its human evolutionary waves. From time to time the stage of Earth is 188 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS cleared in one locale to make way for a new wave of human evolu- tion, affording the incoming wave all that is necessary for new experience. It is apparent that without topographical or planetary change of any sort, it would not require a stretch of the imagina- tion to postulate a state of finality to all possible human experi- ence. Continental Sub-Region. — The plans for such planetary or continental changes as may be required from one epoch or period to another, are first carefully worked out in archetypal form in the concrete and abstract divisions of the Thought World or Region. The lowest sub-region of the Concrete Thought Division is therefore called the "Continental Region." Here the models for the continents and other topographical conditions of earth are carefully worked out much as a mechanician would make a work- ing model for a machine. All alterations or modifications in the earth's crust find their first formulation here. Oceanic and Aerial Sub-Regions. — The second sub-region of this division is called the "Oceanic Region," for as it is one of constant pulsation all the four Ethers of the Etheric Region of the Physical World Region take their properties and natures there- from. The third sub-region is the "Aerial," and here are formu- lated the archetypes of passion, emotion and desire. The fourth sub-region, however, is most important, for it is the home of the Archetypal Forces, through which all the archetypal forms of the three sub-regions just mentioned are brought into tangible mani- festation in the physical world. It is from this region that the Creative Hierarchies definitely formulate matter in accordance with the requirements of the human evolution immediately under their charge. Vulcanism not due to unrest of Regent but to break up crystallization. — It has been taught elsewhere that Earth's surface undergoes many modifications and is visited with apparently de- structive volcanic eruptions as an evidence of the unrest of the Earth Regent at the crystallizing effects of materialism in Earth's humanity. It is true that the Creative Hierarchs and the Regent do utilize volcanic activity, or vulcanism as it is called, for the purpose of effecting modifications of the Earth's crust, for Rosi- crucianism teaches, not that such results are brought about on account of human materialism (for escape from such conditions must be through human evolution in obedience to - the laws of Karma), but in order to prevent too great crystallization of the Earth's surface, which would ultimately impair its efficiency as an TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 189 instrument or opportunity for the proper advancement, progress and evolution of its human life waves. Thickness of Earth's Crust. — The Earth's crust is approxi- mately from 700 to 800 miles in thickness, and should it crystallize too quickly in its entirety it would establish a condition of finality that would prevent further human progress, as its natural re- sources would be exhausted in some places and unobtainable in others. 15 A glance at the history of vulcanism will show that volcanic activity has been from the poles toward the equator in accord with the previous paragraphs. It has always been either a step in advance or contemporary with human evolution and its manifesta- tions exhibit a certain conformity with the law of rythm. Volcanoes coincident with prolific life. — The presence of vol- canoes is also coincident with a marked exuberance of prolific life manifestation, while many of those regions wherein volcanic ac- tivity is dead or dormant show little signs of either civilization or advanced human life in any degree. There are many sections of all continents wherein volcanic activity is not manifest, but which show evidences of volcanic activity at an early stage of Earth's history, and a study of geological science, and vulcanics especially, will show that there is an ever present possibility of a recrudes- ence of such activity. What we distinctly refer to is the absence of volcanic activity at the polar regions and above and below the temperate zones north and south respectively, with the exception of the Patagonian region. In other words, the activity of the Earth Regent works through vulcanism to prevent too great crystallization of crustal conditions in any general locale while it is still required for the purposes of human evolution. Large areas of the United States and North America while showing no present evidences of vulcan- ism are nevertheless situated in geographical positions where faults, caverns, natural springs, geysers, mud pots, fumaroles, etc., show evidences of underground activity and former vulcanism which in ages to come may again become active. The point is that the conditions which vulcanism, under the guidance of the Regent, is intended to create are present, but that vulcanism is not utilized to work havoc among humanity. Clear the way for Human Progress. — Such activities manifest only when it is necessary to clear away crystallizing conditions that prevent further human progress, and even those activities, when carried on where there is at present little or no human life, 190 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS are all under intelligent direction in creating the requisite condi- tions for future racial evolution in time to come. Liberating lower Life Kingdoms. — Ever since the incarnation of the Earth Regent all the forces of Nature have been operating to liberate the Life Spirit or Wave in the Lower Kingdoms, and this has been helped in vast measure by vulcanism, the activity of the Great Flame of our planet. Form, not Life, was created. — We must remember that life has always existed, but not in the manifestation we understand. Life was not "created." It was FORM that was really created. Therefore, regardless of the apparent destructive activity of vul- canism, no life is destroyed, but only forms, while the life that is apparently destroyed is really liberated to newer environments and opportunities that a crystallized environment could not oifer. The same is equally true with the vast number of human forms de- stroyed in warfare and battle, all of which must needs be while humanity exists in its present evolutionary wave, but the very wars we deplore, more as exhibits of human greed and passion, are in reality instruments to clear the way for progress, and no life is really destroyed. Volcanic activity assisted by Group Spirits; Hybrids cannot propagate. — All volcanic activity is in consonance with sharply de- fined law and in its manifestation even the Group Spirits co-oper- ate with the Regent in bringing about the necessary changes topo- graphically to give greater extent to the development of their charges. Wide latitude is given all forms of life for development, but in every instance that development must be true to law or a barrier is placed to prevent its devolution. Such an instance is witnessed in the law of hybrids. Two animals of reasonably simi- lar genus or species may mate and produce offspring which will be hybrid. Here Nature and the Group Spirit steps in and forbids further devolution, for two hybrids cannot propagate their anomal- ous species. In the cooling process of our planet, the crystallizing process becomes more and more accelerated, and it is to prevent this that vulcanism is utilized by the Regent and his Ministering Spirits. Let us see how it is brought about. Spiritual, the REAL; Physical, the Picture. — Physical objec- tive manifestation is the result of the focus of spiritual projection through the sheath or matter of mind stuff, which focus is in the 4th sub-region of the Thought World. Hence it is, to reverse the Hermetic axiom, that all that is below, is like unto that which is TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 191 above, only. the higher or spiritual is the REAL and the lower or physical manifestation the picture illusion, shadow or unreal. And therefore, as modifications are planned and visualized in the Thought World by those Hierarchs who are authorized and de- veloped so to do, the image becomes apparent in the changes wrought on the Earth's surface, through the agency of the great internal forces of the Earth under the Earth Regent, directed through the Hierarchies before the Regent's incarnation, and by the Regent personally since his Incarnation and Advent into the planetary sphere. Why the Regent Incarnated. — The question may arise — "why was it necessary for the Regent to incarnate IN the Earth?" For the same reason given in Genesis explaining why Man was placed in the Garden of Eden. In Genesis ii,-8, we read, "And the Lord God planted a Garden eastward in Eden" — and again in the 15th verse we read — "And the Lord God took the man and put him into the Garden of Eden to dress it and keep it." Government from within. — In other words, prior to the de- velopment of man, the Garden or Earth was under the care of the Great Architect from without. After Man's advent it was given him to govern the Garden from within. Similarly with the Re- gent. Prior to his incarnation the planet was governed by the Creative Hierarchs and the Solar God from without ; after his com- plete initiation into earth evolution, the Highest Initiate was in- carnated within the Planet or Earth Garden to govern and keep it from within, and the same process is reflected in the homo when he was first governed by Race Spirits from without until the Ego had fully INdrawn, when Man is now governed by his inner Self or Ego, from within, whereby the Ego utilizes and becomes an integral part of all man's powers of functioning. Planes interpenetrate. — Then there is another point to re- member. The so-called Planes or Regions are not superimposed one upon another. They interpenetrate. So our planet is inter- penetrated by three worlds or regions — Physical, Astral and Thought; and these not only interpenetrate but extend partially outside. So the abstraction formulated in the Abstract Region of the Thought World, concreted in the Concrete Region of the Thought World and worked out first on the Astral plane, ulti- mately becomes apparent in the tangible manifestations to human- ity in the Physical World. Regent Directs all modifications. — Since his incarnation the Regent directs the formulation of all necessary physical modifica- 192 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS tions through the Continental, Oceanic and Aerial sub-regions of the Thought Region, the formulation of the necessary archetypes in the 4th sub-region and their working out FROM WITHIN until they reach manifestation for the needs of evolving humanity. Position of the Regent. — The very position of the Earth Re- gent in his incarnation shows the necessity for this "working out." Prior to the incarnation within the planet the tendency had been toward crystallization inwardly toward the center. The incarna- tion checked this tendency and directs the internal forces outward. -First the nucleus and outward development and expansion, then the polar development, and the tendency to contract, next crystal- lizing from the cooling crust inwardly, finally the outworking of the internal planetary and spiritual forces. Man's similar states. — The same is shown by the development of Man. As an embryo, from the nucleus of the ovum, practically spherical in shape, with head locked inwardly between the feet. After birth the upright posture. Ultimately when man too shall have approximated development and spiritual ascent similar to that of the Earth Regent, he will again assume a circular or semi- spherical shape, with head and feet touching, but in reverse, that is, bent backward until the entire front of his body forms the outside of the figure. This unites the polarities of the body and directs the force outward in every direction as is necessary. A Spiritual, not physical Vehicle. — This is represented by the diagram (see page 59), but it must be remembered that actu- ally the Regent and every human being who is ultimately destined to become similarly exalted, is not then confined to a physical body, which is here used for purposes of representation only. The body then used is of course a purely spiritual body which in the case of an exalted Being pervades all the space chosen as its sphere of action. QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 8 1. How many incarnations is our Earth known to have had? 2. How are these incarnations known? 3. When is Man's evolution said to have begun? 4. When is Earth's evolution said to have begun? 5. What is the ultimate destiny of each planet? 6. When does its disintegration commence? 7. What do the moons of a planet signify? 8. Will any of Earth's Humanity incarnate on other planets? TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 19 3 9. Did races as we understand them exist in the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods? 10. In what order were the planets thrown off from the Sun? 11. How can one planet help another? 12. Who were the Lords of Venus and Mercury? 13. When did Races on Earth begin? 14. When did Man walk and talk with the Gods? 15. How did the idea of "Ruling by Divine Right" originate? 16. To whom did the Lords of Venus and Mercury come? 17. Why are the Mars and Mercury halves of the Earth Period so-called ? 18. What were the Lemurian races like? 19. What time divisions are noted since Atlantis? Name them. 20. How do these time divisions reflect in each other? 21. How many Root Races and how many Sub-races? 22. How are they classified according to Periods or Epochs ? 23. Are these races sharply defined? 24. Are any of them still with us besides our own? 25. Did the Lemurians know either birth or death? 26. Describe the states of mind among the Post Atlantean races. 27. What will be the conditions of races in the Jupiterian, Ven- usian and Vulcanian Periods? 28. What is meant by chosen races? 29. Did life begin in Lemuria? 30. How many motions are ascribed to the Earth ? 31. What is known by the "Great Reversal"? 32. What is Vulcanism? 33. Explain the Great Reversal. 34. What formed as the result of the condition previous to the Reversal ? 35. What caused the Reversal? 36. Was the Reversal permanent? Will it occur again? 37. How was the 3rd motion inaugurated, and what maintains it ? 38. Why was the North Pole first to develop life? 39. What is nutation? 40. Give reasons why life must have begun at the North Pole. What is an isothermal belt ? What does it show us ? 41. What is meant by the "Precession of the Equinoxes" ? 42. How may migration southwards be demonstrated? 43. What is taught by the air currents? Animal life, and the Ocean currents? 44. How do air and ocean currents press? 194 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 45. How do types and species originate? 46. What do we know of the migration of man? 47. Is man descended from the anthropoids? 48. Did races or species begin on Lemuria? 49. How many "lost continents" are mentioned by the Rosicru- cian teachings? 50. What is the importance of the part played by heat in our cosmological study? 51. What are heat degrees said to be? 52. Can you give some idea of the Tabulation by Prof. Crookes? 53. How does Prof. Crookes explain this table? 54 Where do Rosicrucian and Academic science part company temporarily ? 55. How does the solar spectrum correlate with the truths of this and previous Instructions? 56. How are life manifestations regulated? 57. How are the cosmological processes carried out? Are they left to chance? 58. From whom does the "intelligent direction' , come? 59. What are the principal operations conducted through the Con- tinental, Oceanic and Aerial Regions? 60. To what is Vulcanism due? 61. What is the estimated thickness of the Earth's crust? 62. With what are volcanoes coincident? 63. What functions do volcanic activities fulfill? 64. What has been in process of liberation since the Incarnation? 65. What was in reality created? 66. By whom are volcanic activities assisted? 67. What animals are unable to propagate, and why? 68. Which is the Real, the Spiritual or the Physical? 69. Why did the Earth Regent incarnate? 70. What is the importance of government from within? 71. How are the Planes said to interpenetrate? 72. By whom are all planetary modifications directed? 73. What is said to be the comparative position of the Earth Re- gent ? 74. How do man's positions correlate ? 75. Do we understand the ultimate position or posture to be that of the physical body? INSTRUCTION IX. TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL (Continued) The Physical Action of Vulcanism Defined. Notable Planetary Considerations. Popular idea of Earth's shape. — The popular concept of the shape of the Earth is that of a sphere flattened at the Poles. This concept is not altogether correct, for in reality the Earth more nearly approaches a "pear shape," a statement confirmed by the most advanced astronomers and physicists. This shape we will explain. Water and Land distribution. — The Earth IS flattened at the poles, the equatorial diameter (7,296 miles) being 26 2/3 miles greater than the polar. 8/11 of the Earth's surface, or 144,000,- 000 square miles (note the significant number), is depressed and occupied by salt oceans. The area of continents and islands is about 52,745,000 square miles. The mean depth of oceanic depres- sions is about 14,000 feet, and the greatest mean height of land is about 2,252 feet. The greatest ocean depth is 30,930 feet (south of the Friendly Islands), and the greatest land height is 29,000 feet (Mount Everest, in the Himalayas). 1 An illustration. — An excellent illustration of the comparative dimensional features of the Earth may be shown by a globe 12 feet in diameter. On this globe the highest mountains would be represented by an elevation of 1/10 of an inch, and the mean depth of the ocean by a depression of 1/19 of an inch. 2 Temperatures in Archaean Time. — The temperature at the time the Earth's crust was formed would have approximated 2,500° F. The atmosphere then contained all the water of the globe, all the carbon, hydrocarbon and other materials which have since formed solid compounds. At the condensation of the ocean its temperature must have approximated 500° F. Then the at- mospheric pressure was 30 times greater than at present. Long ages elapsed before the Earth became sufficiently cool to permit 19 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS the existence of the earliest and lowest life forms. 3 This was known geologically as the Archaean Time. Center of the Earth, Solid. — Contrary to popular opinion, it is quite certain that the central part of the Earth is now solid, as the enormous pressure in this central part would raise the melting point far beyond any conceivable temperature. At the period of the first aggregation of the material elements of the globe the central part was already solid from pressure. The possibility of great extrusions or upheavals, like the formation of mountain chains, is due to the liquid stratum between the solid nucleus and the solid crust and to layers of plastic rock at a probable depth of about twenty-five miles. 4 Plastic Stratum ; Isostasy. — This fact of the solidly substantial center and the plastic or liquid stratum permits the Earth to ad- just itself to gravitational pressure through molecular flow, and the Planet owes its shape to the principle of gravitational equilib- rium. The particular condition of equilibrium to which gravitation has assigned or compelled the Earth is called by Dufton ISO- STASY. 5 NOTE. The surface of the ocean, as we know, is approximately spheroidal in shape. The vertical at any point is determined by the resultant of two forces, centrifugal force arising- from the Earth's rotation, and gravity arising from the joint attraction of the Earth and sea. And the surface of the sea is determined by the condition that this resultant shall act perpendicularly to the surface at every point. Sequence of events in a rotating mass. — The sequence of events in a rotating mass which shrinks while remaining homo- geneous is well established. When the mass is of low density so that its rotation is slow, its shape differs from a sphere only in being flattened slightly, or orange shaped; it is an oblate spheroid of small eccentricity." The 'Tear Shaped" figure. — As shrinkage proceeds and the speed of rotation increases, the flattening increases in amount un- til an ellipsoidal figure is reached. Carried still further, the ellips- oid "forms the celebrated pear-shaped figure of equilibrium, of which the existence was first demonstrated by Poincare, and which has been the subject of elaborate mathematical research by Poincare, Darwin, Liapounoff and others." 6 Explains the Earth's Shape. — This exactly explains the pro- cess through which the Earth has passed and the approximate shape it now retains. It must not be regarded as the ordinary TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 19 7 pear shape, but as differing slightly from the idea of the orange shape. How Rosicrucians regard Cosmogonic Processes. — Rosicruci- ans regard all the cosmogonic processes or the Earth's formative periods as the activities of the Solar God in preparing those con- ditions which would be later utilized by the Indwelling Planetary Spirit or Regent as the agencies through which that Regent could direct and govern the development of the planet and its various life waves and Kingdoms, after the Incarnation, from within. Geological science describes minutely all the conditions that operated to bring about the status of the Earth as it has been and as we know it to be. Aether, a Fifth Element. — Rosicrucians, however, see in every minutely described detail an evidence of the operation of the Ele- mental Forces under Intelligent Direction of the Creative Hier- archs, working through the Nature Spirits and the Four Elements, plus still other Elements which will be revealed to mankind at a later Period of Earth Evolution. At the present time occult and academic science agree in adding Aether as a Fifth Element. Not the Ether of popular science, nor yet Akasha, but the greater con- cept of an Aether that is the source of both these. The Elements as understood by Occultists; SEVEN Elements. — The true occultist looks much deeper into the source of the Four Elements than science. The FIRE of occultism is not the material flame; it is the pure Akasha, "the First Matter of the Magnum Opus, the Astral Light. AIR was simple Nitrogen. WATER, the primordial fluid, and EARTH, Man. FIRE was also Light. Rosi- crucians know of the existence of SEVEN distinct Elements, the Four Physical Elements just named, the Fifth, Aether/' which will become visible in the Air towards the end of our Fourth Round, to reign supreme over the others during the whole of the Fifth Round. The remaining two Elements are as yet beyond ordinary human comprehensive description. 7 Function of Air. — The chief function of the Element Air is that of transportation in regard to terrestrial modifications. Transportation of Heat, Seeds, Moisture and some living organ- isms. Functions of Water. — The functions of Water, another of the Elements, are of great interest and importance. It, too, is an im- portant factor in temperature. In these parts of the Earth its temperature ranges from 55° to 30°, the cold depths being from 45° and below; and the tropical currents ranging from 45° to 55°. 19 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS A carrier of solid matter. — As a carrier, transporter or dis- tributor of solid matter, we may take the great central southward flowing system of the North American region as an example. Each year the Mississippi River pours into the Atlantic Ocean 19,500,000,000,000 cubic feet of water. In South America the Amazon contributes five times as much on account of the greater precipitation in the territory through which it flows. 8 The Mississippi River. — Annually the Mississippi contributes to the Gulf of Mexico over 812,500,000,000 pounds of silt, equal to a mass one square mile in area and 241 feet deep. The total an- nual discharge of the Ganges is estimated at 6,368,000,000 cubic feet. 9 A carrier of Heat. — As a transporter of heat, the water of the warm Gulf Stream contributes to the North Atlantic 77,479,- 650,000,000,000,000 foot pounds of energy in the form of heat PER DAY. 10 This may be easily seen as a preventive of an untoward recurrence of the Glacial conditions aside from the con- ditions imposed by the Earth's axial revolutions. If an opening- could be made through Behring Strait for the tropical currents of the Pacific, the entire Arctic climate would be radically altered. Temperatures of Earth's Crust. — In connection with the mat- ter of temperatures, it is interesting to note that in deep borings it has been found that the temperature of the Earth's crust in- creases, at the rate of about one degree F. to every 55 or 60 feet of descent. Such a rate, in the latitude of New York, would give sufficient heat to boil water at a depth of less than two miles ; and at a depth of 35 miles the temperature would be 3,000 F., or that of the fusing point of iron. 11 It is not our purpose to make this a book of physical science, but the facts given are all of importance to the student in corre- lating the interaction of the Elements and the Elemental Forces with the operations by which the actual physical modifications of the planet are accomplished. Especially is this true in regard to Air, Water and Earth (Land), for on the interaction of these great Elements depends the activity of Vulcanism, the most powerful of all forces at the command of the Regent; the most sudden, effective and produc- tive of greatest results in the least possible time (cosmically in- terpreted) . How Earth's Heat is derived. — The factor of heat enters into the interactions of the above noted Elements in every possible de- gree. The Earth's heat is derived from three sources: TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 199 1st. Bombardment of the Solar Energy. 2nd. The Earth's own Heated Interior. 3rd. From Chemical and Mechanical Action. Vulcanism; why so named; from Vulcan, Chief of the Cy- clops. — It is with the last we have principally to do in considering the origin and persistence of vulcanism, which name, incidentally, is given to volcanic activity because from the cosmic and occult standpoint it is one of the greatest factors still operative as visible, cosmic process in preparing Earth for the sublime conditions that will prevail on this planet during the far away Vulcan Period to come. Vulcan was the chief and Polyphemus the sub-chief of the Cyclops of Greek fable. The Cyclops were workers in Iron and earthy material and their forges were often called "volcanoes" by writers of mythology. Hence it became a grand idea to imagine that the weapons and instruments of the warrior Gods were fash- ioned by some superior power that used a Volcano for its forge. 12 Transformation of Motion into Heat. — "In the upturning and flexure of rocks attending mountain-making, there have been movements on a grand scale; and, through the transformation of this motion into heat, the rocks have received in some cases a high temperature, sufficient to promote, through the moisture present, the consolidation of rocks, and even their crystallization and metamorphism ; and also, in the view of Mallet, the fusion on a scale grand enough to originate Volcanoes." 13 "Heat is pro- duced by condensation, except when vapors become liquid or solid, or as when liquids (as water) become solid. It is also produced by chemical action." Its effects are therefore: 1. Expansion and Contraction. 2. Eruptions of Igneous Rock and associated phenomena. 3. Metamorphism. 4. Formation of Veins. These are the principal factors and fundamental essentials in the metamorphosis of the planet, as it passes from one phase of development to another. They are the processes and the results observed in volcanic activity. Volcanoes defined and explained. — Volcanoes are elevations built up or broken down by their own action as the case may be, having a pit or cavity at the top called the crater. In some vol- canoes this pit is thousands of feet deep, in others shallow and in extinct volcanoes often wanting, owing to its having been left filled when the activity ceased and the lava cooled. 2 00 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS The Crater. — From the crater issues liquid rock, which, after becoming cold, is called lava. From an active crater are* seen at practically all times emissions of steam, gases, vapors, smoke, aqueous vapors, and sulphur gases. The materials produced by an eruption are lavas, cinders, ashes, tufas, vapors and gases, scoria and pumice. Highest Volcanoes. — The highest volcanoes on this globe are Aconcagua in Chile, 23,000 feet, and Sorata and Illimani in Bolivia, each over 24,000 feet. The former seems to be still active. Mts. Shasta, Hood, St. Helen's and other peaks in California and the west are isolated cones 11,000 to 14,400 feet high. To show the gigantic size of some craters, we may mention Kilauea in Hawaii. This crater is 3 miles in greatest length, nearly two miles wide, !]/> miles in circuit and has been 1,000 feet deep after some of its eruptions. Fig. .32 ON THE EDGE OF THE SUMMIT OF MT. KNAWEOWEO, WHICH FORMS THE CENTRAL CRATER OF MAUNA LOA, HAWAII. — (Photo copyright by A. Gartlcy, Honolulu.) Eruptions; Wind as a earner. — In eruption, volcanoes throw up fiery streams composed of red-hot fragments, which as they cool, fall as cinders or ashes. When an eruption is accompanied by a rainstorm the resultant steam precipitates the reddish or yel- lowish mass called tufa. Wind as a carrier shows its power in the fact that in 1835 volcanic dust was carried from Guatemala to Jamaica, 800 miles. In a dust shower near Lyons, 720,000 pounds of dust fell. Dust from Africa has fallen on ships 1,000 miles away. 14 A simple overflow. — Sometimes an eruption consists simply in the overflow of lava caused by the rising of the crater floor. In a simple escapement of this kind 15,400,000,000 cubic feet flowed down into the sea, causing vast clouds of steam. Earthquakes; Seismatics. — Eruptions are often heralded and still more often accompanied by earthquakes, but it is not an ap- TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 201 parent law. While Vesuvius is one of the most notable volcanic examples, its vigor is exceeded by Krakatoa, whose cinders and ashes were carried up to a height of 150,000 feet in 1883, and according to Verbeck are said to have been carried by the wind around the world, causing red sunset glows in many lands. 15 When earthquakes accompany volcanic activity they "are due to fractures of rocks in subterranean regions, consequent on under- mining by the solvent action of water, extrusion of lava, or explo- sions attending the major volcanic action." 18 Pacific Slope. — The Pacific Slope of the Rocky Mountains is notable for its lava beds, many of them around volcanoes or vol- canic vents and resulting from fissure eruptions. Fissure outflows made the Palisades along the Hudson and the Mts. Tom and Holy- oke in New England. 17 The boundaries of the volcanic region of the western coast of America, Wyoming, southern Idaho, Ore- gon, Northern California and Washington embrace over 150,000 square miles. The lava from Mount Shasta and Lassen Peak at an early age completely obliterated the ancient valleys and forced the waterways to cut new channels. 18 Table of notable Seismatic and Volcanic Activities. — The fol- lowing table of notable volcanic and seismatic activities accurately attested in history will be of interest in showing the wide area of distribution of volcanic activity and also show the fallacy of the idea that vulcanism is a punishment to humanity in spite of the number of persons killed, as the total is small when compared with world statistics, and included peoples who, in many instances were little advanced in human evolution. Place No. killed Year Constantinople 10,000 577 Catania 15,000 1137 Syria 20,000 1158 Cilicia :. 60,000 1268 Naples 40,000 1456 Lisbon 30,000 1531 Naples 70,000 1626 Vesuvius 18,000 1631 Calabria 10,000 1638 Schamaki _ 80,000 1667 Sicily 100,000 1693 Yeddo 190,000 1703 Algiers 18,000 1716 Peking 95,000 1731 2 02 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Place No. killed Year Lima and Callao 18,000 1746 Cairo _ 40,000 1754 Kashue (Persia) 40,000 1755 Lisbon 50,000 1755 Syria 20,000 1759 Central America - 40,000 1797 Aleppo _ 20,000 1822 Calabria 10,000 1857 San Jose de Cucuta (Columbia) 14,000 1875 Island of Hondo (Japan) 10,000 1891 Kloet (Java) 150 1901 Martinique and St. Vincent 40,000 1902 Krakatoa (Straits of Sunda) 36,380 1883 Messina and 54 towns 164,850 1908 Central Italy 12,000 1914 The list culminates with the most recent eruption of note, that of the Volcano Kalut, or Keloet in eastern Java, southward of the District of Soerabaja. There are fifty volcanic peaks in the range. The last notable eruption of Keloet (Kloet) was exactly eighteen years prior to the one in question, on May 20th, 1919. This last eruption was the cause of death to over 16,000 and the destruction of thirty-one villages. 19 Some estimates give the dead as 50,000, but this is not verified to date. Vesuvius. — The eruptions of Vesuvius have perhaps been the most carefully recorded of all the notable volcanic activities. The eruption that destroyed Pompeii and Herculaneum occurred A. D. 79. Subsequent eruptions have occurred in A. D. 203, 472, 512, 652, 982, 1036, 1158, 1500, 1631, 1737, 1794, 1822, 1855, 1872, 1885, 1891, 1906. 20 Prior to the eruption of 1036 there were six eruptions. Since that time there have been twelve, of which the last five were within a period of 51 years. These figures have been offered by some occult writers as evidence of the accelerated growth of materialism for which one of the great churches of Christendom and latterly academic science are held by such writers to be guilty. Vulcanism not confined to the Christian Era. — Now the fact is that there is no particular need' of singling out the Christian Era in especial, for volcanic eruptions have by no means been con- fined to the period since the Christian Era. On the contrary, the greatest volcanic activity this Earth has ever experienced was through the long ages prior to A. D. What is more, volcanic ac- TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 203 Fig. 33. VESUVIUS. Upper picture, the Crater. Middle, a Terrific Explosion of Rock Masses from a Temporary Cone which, like a Mushroom, spransr up in a single Night out of the Great Central Crater. (Photo by Prof. Frank Aiford Perret, Eruption of 1905.) Lower, Vast Crinkled Seas of Lava after an Eruption. 2 04 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS tivity has in many instances been most intense in locations where little or no human life was present. Less Volcanic Activity since A. D. than before. — In the whole past 5,000 years there has been infinitely less volcanic activ- ity anywhere on the Earth than in the times of the Atlanteans and prior thereto, when the Earth's crust was much less solid than now. A glance at a geographical globe will also reveal that within a wide range of the parallel of latitude in which Vesuvius is sit- uated, a preponderance of the volcanic activity since the beginning of the Christian Era has occurred. And this activity noticeably in- creases in the latitudes nearer the Equator, notably in the Indian and Pacific archipelagos. No visitations of Providence; Earth Regent utilizes Volcanic Activity. — Rosicrucians do not teach that Humanity is tormented by "visitations of Providence," wreakings of the vengeance of a wrathful God against His own creatures and the Emanations of Himself. A study of the past and prehistoric activities of vulcan- ism will show that the appearance and development of volcanoes has been predominantly from the polar region down toward the Equator in both hemispheres. The Earth Regent DOES utilize volcanic activity to break up the materializing tendencies OF THE EARTH ITSELF, and were it not for these activities the encrus- tation of the Earth would have reached a point which would ren- der useless to man, animal and plant a large portion of its other- wise habitable areas. For it is a notable fact that within reason- able proximity, geographically speaking, wonderful fertility in both vegetable and animal kingdoms exists, while those more northern, general areas of extinct vulcanism are fast succumbing to the ever approaching cold. Igneous Eruptions in Western North America. — NOTE: "A great period of igneous eruptions in western North America commenced at the close of the Cretaceous (Laramide revolution), culminated m the Miocene, and may be said to have continued with undiminished in- tensity to the present time, some of the volcanic cones being not yet extinct. The Tertiary eruptions were in large part fissure eruptions, though great volcanic cones were also formed. The area in the northwestern United States covered by sheets of eruptive rock is only surpassed by that of the somewhat earlier (Cretaceous) outflows in the Deccan." 21 First use of the name "Volcano." — The first use of the name "Volcano" seems to have been in connection with Aetna, and some of those in the Lipari Islands, which were regarded by the an- cients as the seats of Hephaestus, "a Greek divinity identified TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 20: Fig. 34. VOLCANIC ACTIVITY. Upper Left, Stromboli in Action as seen from the N.E. Upper Right, Stromboli in Full Eruption, Near View. Lower, Prof. F. A. Perret in a Daring Position on Stromboli Awaiting an Opportunity to Cinematograph an Explosion. - — {Upper pictures oy Prof. Perret.) 2 06 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS with Vulcan, the God of Fire of Roman mythology." At the pres- ent time, scientists agree in applying to all volcanic phenomena, the terms "vulcanism" and "vulcanicity." Periods of Activity and Inactivity. — Some volcanoes remain moderately active for centuries, as for instance, Stromboli, in the Lipari Islands. Krakatoa had been inactive for nearly two cen- turies prior to the eruption of 1883. Bandaisan in Japan had been silent for TWO THOUSAND YEARS prior to the great eruption of 1888, yet the Japanese have been steadily advancing in culture •and civilization at a greater rate of progress than many other na- tions in the same time period, and especially have they preserved their spiritual beliefs and esoteric religious concepts more than many other nations and races. The volcanoes of Central France are regarded as extinct, inasmuch as no authentic historical record of any eruption is, known, BUT THERE ARE NOT WANTING SIGNS THAT IN SOME PARTS OF THIS VOLCANIC REGION THE SUBERRANEAN FORCES MAY YET BE SLUMBERING RATHER THAN DEAD. 22 Fire Forces and the Great War. — The last lines were written long before the Great War. That France has since been the field of the most explosive, fiery warfare of history may not be at- tributed to vulcanism by the exotericist, but the occultist will ob- serve a distinct connection and relation between the Fire Forces of Earth-men and the Fire Forces of vulcanism, and if ever in the world's history the guiding hand of an over-ruling power has been observable in the rearrangement of continental Europe, and the battlefields of France are the stage on which some of the greatest reconstructive events in world history have been operative. Volcanoes influenced by Solar and Lunar Attraction. — In con- nection with the periods of activity and inactivity of a volcano still operative, it is interesting to note that the fluid content of the crater is influenced, like the tides, by the Solar and Lunar forces of attraction, and Mr. H. V. A. Parsell advises us that he is in- formed by Prof. Perret, the foremost authority on volcanic erup- tions, that the latter are even predicted by the same laws that govern maximum tides. Where the Magma comes from. — The magma or subterranean molten matter does not come from the center of the Earth as many suppose. This was the old view. "When physicists urged the necessity of assuming that the globe was practically solid, vul- canologists were constrained to modify their views. Following the suggestion of W. Hopkins of Cambridge, they supposed that the TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 2 07 magma, instead of existing in a general central cavity, was located in comparatively small subterranean lakes. The Liquid Zone. — Some authorities again, like the Rev. 0. Fisher, regarded the magma AS CONSTITUTING A LIQUID ZONE, INTERMEDIATE BETWEEN A SOLID CORE AND A SOLID SHELL. 23 Source of Volcanic Heat. — Volcanic heat is derived from a combination of several sources. 1. From the oxidation of large deposits of the Mars Element, Iron. This source is very limited. 2. From the transformation of the mechanical work of com- pressing and crushing parts of the Earth as a consequence of secular contraction. Gas Compressed as a Solid. — 3. From conditions originating in the very nature of the in- terior of the Earth. At great depths, molten rock, being above its critical point, can exist only in the gaseous con- dition, but— A GAS UNDER ENORMOUS PRESSURE IS IN A CONDITION, SO FAR AS COMPRESSIBILITY IS CONCERNED, EXACTLY THE SAME AS A RIGID SOLID. Proportions of Planetary Constituents. — NOTE. — "Professor Arrhenius concludes from the high density of the Earth as a whole, and from other considerations, that the central part of our planet consists of gaseous iron (about 80% of the Earth's diameter) followed by a zone of rock magma in a gaseous condition (about 15%), covered by a thin solid crust (less than 1% of diameter). If water from the crust pene- trates by osmosis through the sea-floor to the molten interior, it acts, at the high temperature, as an acid, and decomposes the silicates of the magma. The liquid rock expanded and rendered more mobile by this water, rises in fissures, but in its ascent suffers cooling, so that the water then loses its power as an acid and is displaced by silicic acid, when the escaping steam gives rise to the explosive phenomena of the volcano. The mechanism of the volcano is therefore much like that of a geyser." 24 Planetesimals. — 4. From the compression of the growing globe by its own gravity after the accretion of vast numbers of small cos- mical bodies called "planetesimals. The heat proceeding from the center outwards; caused local fusion of the rocks" 25 and the formation of reservoirs of molten magma. Radioactivity. — 5. From radioactivity, the radium present in the igneous rocks being sufficient to maintain a large percentage of 2 08 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS the Earth's heat. Major C. E. Dutton believes that "the development of heat arising from radioactivity may grad- ually bring about the melting of the rocks so as to form large subterranean pools of magma, from which volcanoes may be supplied. 26 Recapitulation. — Enough of physical data has been given in the foregoing paragraphs to show the points of agreement between Rosicrucian and academic science on the features which make up the essentials of vulcanism. To recapitulate, Rosicrucian and academic science agree that Points of Coincidence. — 1. The Center of the Earth is in a state that may be de- scribed as "Solid." 2. That there is a Liquid Stratum between the comparative- ly solid center and the outer Crust. 3. That volcanic activity results from the interaction of the Four Elements, particularly Water and Earth. 4. That volcanic activity is an evidence of progressive con- ditions and prevents too rapid crystallization of the Earth's Crust. Rosicrucianism goes further. — Here the agreement may be said to terminate, for Rosicrucian Science goes a step further and postulates and teaches these conditions as being under the in- telligent, direct and personal guidance of the Earth Regent in the establishment of the requisite conditions for the advancement of evolutionary process. Earth correlates with the World-Regions. — The accompany- ing diagram will show how "that which below is like to that which is above," in other words, how our planet correlates with and is really a crystallization from the world regions of the Seventh Cosmic Plane. The large central portion occupying 80% of the entire area represents the "Solid" interior. Next the Liquid Stratum or Magma occupying about 15%. Finally the Mineral Stratum or crust in varying gradations, the actual mineral substance itself being estimated at less than 1%. Ten divisions. — Now, starting from the top of the Polar Axis and reading downward, ten different divisions will be noted. These correspond to the Ten Initiations of the Rosicrucian System, and show how the Planetary strata correlate therewith. TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 209 MINERAL STRATUM FLUID VAPOROUS WATERY SEED FIERY REFLECTING ATOMIC /z> FUNDAMENT 10 CENTRUM the MAG1STER VOLCANIC ERUPTION From the FIERY STRATUM of the MAGMA Fig. 35 DIAGRAMMATIC SECTIONAL VIEW OF THE EARTH. SHOWING PROPORTIONATE THICKNESS OF STRATA AND THEIR NAMES. First division. — The Mineral Stratum, the properties of which form the subject of Geological and correlated sciences. Second division — The Fluid Stratum. — This is not to be un- derstood as Water, but as a plastic, fluid mass, which, under the pressure of the Earth's outer crust and immediately next to the Vaporous Stratum, is the embodiment of Forces of high ex- plosive powers held in leash only by the dense outer crust. Third division. — The Vaporous Stratum, which may be said to be the seat of the pulsating life forces of the planet. Fourth division — The Water Stratum. Rosicrucians are taught that from Water "came forth all the visible forms of life upon the surface of the Earth and in the Deep." In this Water Stratum are the latent, embryonic potentialities for future manifestation. It is thus a storehouse of archetypal forces of the Mineral Kingdom, and the base from which operate the Group Spirits in their direction of the life forms entrusted to them, as they manifest upon the Earth. 210 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS Fifth division. — The Seed Stratum, in which are the seeds of origins of all ''FORMS" that have existed or will in future exist upon the Earth. It is really a stratum of intensest life ac- tivity, for it has been emphasized that Life has always existed. Form only, was created, and it is from this Stratum that the primal forms were evolved and vivified with life energy. Sixth division. — The Fiery Stratum, which is the seat of sensation of the Earth itself. This is the Stratum in which the Earth feels pleasure when its vegetation is gathered for the sus- tenance of humankind and relief at the breaking up of its mineral crystallization due to the activities of Man and Nature Forces, many of which have been indicated in this Instruction. Heindel very appropriately observes that "creation groaning and travailing, waiting for the day of liberation" mentioned by St. Paul, is the condition of the Great Spirit incarnated within the crystallized body of the planet, waiting until its labors shall have been com- pleted, Humanity progressed to other Days of Manifestation and its own planetary liberation effected. 27 Seventh division. — The Reflecting Stratum in which are re- flected at all times the exact status of humanity upon the Earth. This is the seat of the so-called "Laws of Nature" comprehended as comparatively moral and immoral as Humanity advances in understanding. In this stratum the constituent structure grows more and more attenuated. Eighth division. — The Atomic Stratum, the properties of which are to multiply and reproduce to a remarkable degree any thing that has definite form. This Stratum therefore is the base from which comes the multiplication of types, species and classes of all that we cognize in mundane manifestation. Ninth division. — This Stratum is known as the "Funda- ment of the Magister," the seat of the intelligent direction and thought force of the Master of the Earth-Temple, the Indwelling Spirit or Regent. The forces here operative correspond to the Cerebral, Cardiac and Sex Forces of Humanity. Tenth division. — The Centrum. The Center of all that is, upon and in the Earth, corresponding to the vital parts of the Earth Regent, the Holy of Holies; the Center of Equilibrium or Heart of the Logos Incarnate; the "Sacred Heart" or ROSE, epi- tome of our planetary evolutionary creative processes. Strata and World-Region correspondences. — These different strata correspond to the World Regions as follows: TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 211 1st. Stratum to the Chemical Region of the Physical World. 2nd. Stratum to the Etheric Region of the Physical World. 3rd. Stratum to the Astral World Region. 4th. Stratum to the Concrete Division of the Thought World. 5th. Stratum to the Abstract Division of the Thought World. 6th.' Stratum to the World of Life Spirit. 7th. Stratum to the World of Divine Spirit. 8th. Stratum to the World of Virgin Spirit. 9th. Stratum to the World of God. 10th. Stratum to the ABSOLUTE. The Strata also correspond to the Degrees and Grades of In- itiation as formulated and practiced in the Rosicrucian Order as follows : Rosicrucian Degrees and Earth Strata. — 1st Grade. 1st. Stratum, to the Zelator Degree. 2nd. Stratum, to the Theoricus Degree. 3rd. Stratum, to the Practicus Degree. 4th. Stratum, to the Philosophus Degree. 2nd. Grade. 5th. Stratum, to the Adeptus Junior Degree. 6th. Stratum, to the Adeptus Senior Degree. 7th. Stratum, to the Adeptus Exemptus Degree. 3rd. Grade. 8th. Stratum, to the Magister Templi. 9th. Stratum, to the Pr.'.C. Adept. 10th. Stratum, to the Spiritual Initiation. Interpenetration of Auras. — It has already been noted how the auras of planets interpenetrate. Likewise do the auras of the Planetary Regents contact each other to a large extent. Thus, in arranging the various planetary modifications the Regent of Earth, for instance, is able to avail himself of the co-operative powers of other planetary Regents as such assistance may be desirable. In this way, i. e., through these auric interpenetrations and contacts, Martian, Venusian, Jupiterian and Saturnine influences are brought to bear upon the Earth life as occasion may require. Seven Spirits before the Throne; All is Crystallized "Space." — The Planetary Spirits of the Seven Planets of our Solar System are the "Seven Spirits before the Throne" of Scripture. Their principal activities are enlisted in the prevention of too great ma- terialization or crystallization, as heretofore stated, of the planet itself entrusted to each individual Spirit. FORMS are the crystal- 212 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS lizations around the negative pole of spirit, and the action of the Regent or Planetary Spirit is to prevent this crystallization from reaching to an extent prohibitive of further evolutionary progress. The extent to which this crystallization has already proceeded may be comprehended when we look out upon sea or land and realize that all are in reality crystallizations of space, i. e., invisible pri- mordial substance. Where the Ego functions. — It also gives Man an opportunity to estimate his wondrous position in the scale of being, when as